《Rose of Thorns and Blood》


 Prologue- A talk with God~ (Revised)

    <h1 style="text-align: center">Prologue - A talk with God~</h1>


    ~~Sarah pov~~


    "Looks like a new volume of a boruto manga is here" (Sarah)


    A woman about twenty years old with strangely white hair and royal purple eyes muttered as she picked the manga and put in the in the box she was carrying that contained several other comics and anime dvd''s, she was well dressed in a modern suit that showed a little bit of her impressive figure, she was experiment codename: Sarah but right now sh went by the name Minami Yimei the owner of an up and rising company of smartphones and laptops with cutting edge tecnology, suffice to say that she had a very welll paying job, but even though she wwas a high society member she had a hobby of reading light novels, manga and anime and she is obsessed with it, she is what the japanese call otaku, although she hides her ''hobby'' very well from her fllow shareholders.


    ''Can''t wait to read it at home'' (Sarah)


    While thinking this she walks towards the counter where a man of average face was working, he quickly scanned the items


    "So its 2 blue rays and 6 mangas it will be 16600 yen" (worker)


    "Hai hai please wait a little"(Sarah)


    while rummaging through my wallet i saw a television across the street where newsman was pale, sweating bullets and trembling the he showed a map of the eastern side of the world, then various trajectories from North Korea to most close countries and cities including Akiba where i was shopping, then a nuclear warhead warhead was shown on the map, i widened my eyes in surprise, a little gasp could be heard from my mouth then in a second the brightest light appeared in the sky, then pain, then nothing.


    I opened my eyes and looked around,there was only darkness and void, i though i was blind from the light earlier but when i raised my hand i could see it, strange in a void like this i would only be able to see maybe the outline but i can see my hand clear as day


    ''what happened , oh no last thing i remebered was a light and pain so those nuclear bombs must have exploded right on the city Hahaha i am positive that not even my ashes remain after an attack like that. So i must be dead honestly i thought it would be more fun then this, even so with all the silence a normal person might be driven mad just by staying here for an hour(Sarah)


    With nothing better to do she went down the memory lane.


    I was four when i was kidnapped from my family, we were very poor and lived on the streets of a small town in the sovietic republic because of it it was easy to be forgotten i was brought on an underground base in siberia to be a guinea pig for an experiment from an artifact they found on a fallen meteorite there i was conditioned both physically and mentaly i endured through various hard conditions that spawned a double identity, a second personality in me that was an efficient and ruthless killer i was sent to varios countries to practice assasinations and i am proud of my kill count even though i was forced to kill a few innocents it was only during that time where they held my life in their hands, i was never able to get rid of my need to kill fortunaly there arent any lack of trash in the world, after i had completed my training as a supersoldier they made me consume the artifact that was in fack an apple shaped fruit, what was strange was that it possesed a dim glow, after eating it i was overwhelmed by the amount of power i posessed and quicky dispached any and all involved with the project.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    She frowned when she remembered the time when she met her parents again


    ''those miserable people I WAS NOT KIDNAPPED'' a furious expression in her face ''even though we were poor I thought they were kind people like my first persona i was SOLD just like that, I was so enraged I spent the night torturing them until they bled to death'' (Sarah)


    The next decades were running from place to place, identity to identity until she settled in Japan.


    While reminiscing various emotions began circling around on her face from anger, sadness, betrayal, hope, happiness, fulfillment.


    She closed her eyes.


    ''While not perfect and filled with hardships i lived my life without regrets'' (Sarah)


    "hoh is that so" (???)


    an androgenous voice said


    i opened my eyes in surprise and looked around i was not in a void anymore instead i was lying on a black couch, the room was all white except the couch I looked up and saw the most handsome man ever, he was in his twenties with blond hair and blue eyes, i noticed he wore a matching suit to mine while i was staring at him he commented


    "Is my lap comfortable"(???)


    he said huskily which sent a shive down my spine.


    I realized that I was using his lap as my pillow and quickly sat on the other side looking down to hide my atomic blush.


    "heh you are very cute"(???)


    he chuckled


    "Kuh" (Sarah)


    I blushed even more, well I''m not very good with praises.


    "w-who are you?"(Sarah)


    even though it looked like i had my guard down i was ready to fight as there seemed no escape route i quickly analyzed my situation and realized that i was in some form of afterlife and the man sitting at my side was probably a higher being like an angel or god. Although i was ready to fight it would be impossible to overcome him it seems.


    he seems to notice my thought and quickly put his hands up and said


    "Don''t worry i am not going to hurt you, And to answer your question I God"


    he answered with sincere eyes, it made me slowly drop my guard, and while his admittance to being god surprised me a little bit it was already expected but ...


    "why am I doing here?" I asked in a calm but reserved voice, after all, you don''t meet god for anything so he must want something from me, wait is it my virginity? what-what should I do?


    "you are here because-"(God)


    "well i may have lived several decades but that means nothing i still haven''t found my man yet..." (Sarah)


    she continued mumbling on. He sighed then put his hand and waved


    "oy are you still there?"(God)


    "huh?" (Sarah)


    "sorry i interrupted you" (Sarah) i bowed in apology


    "ie ie there''s no need to apologise" (God)


    "Continuing on you are here because you are special, you have eaten the phoenix aspect chakra fruit, i know what you are thinking they are from the naruto verse, after people die they are automaticaly put in reincarnation and lose their memories but since you consumed that fruit even if it lost most of its powers during the dimension travel it still was enough to imprint your power, memories, and personality onto your soul, and that can''t be erased, to fix this i need to reincarnate you in the naruto universe since you hold chakra in your body even if it''s not much just a jounin level at most, and while you do have various kekkei mora''s you couldn''t activate due to high chakra costs"(God)


    "i see, while i could use all the elements and sub-elements of ninjutsu i didn''t need to use handseals and i invented my own attacks, so i couldn''t make the connection to the Otsutsuki clan"''damn i should have known that energy coursing through me was chakra'' (Sarah)


    "hey don''t beat yourself over it, having a similar power decades before the author published it makes it more unbelievable, so what''s going to happen is I will give you some gifts, 20 maximum, you can ask me everything you need and I will give it to you then you will reincarnate as Uzumaki Narumi twin sister of Naruto and holder of the yin part of the Bijuu Kurama"(God)


    ''eh seriously?'' (Sarah)

 Chapter One Choosing your gifts~ (Revised)

    Choosing your gifts~


    ~~Narumi pov~~


    I was honestly surprised when I started discussing more the reincantion process with him, I never even opened myself before to someone after the betrayal from my parents, choosing to rely on my cold persona, so when people saw me they would only see an unaproachable peerless beuty, an ice queen perhaps, so I didn''t have much friends in my long life, coupled with the need to kill I was a sociopath, to keep me occupied I delved into japanese culture, yet this man brings up my kind aura back again I am really glad that I found someone that I can open to, I hope he can be my friend, it would be nice I never had those.


    (God) "And so you have the liberty to change everything in the story like I said nothing is set in stone..."


    Even so reincarnating as the little sister of the protagonist is getting me excited, even though I felt a lit I couldn''t reconnect with him, then after he defeated nagato and was regarded as a hero as i listened to the crowd saying "we believed in you" or "welcome back" while cheering, those FALSE WORDS, not even a single one of them had the guts to say sorry, sorry for the fox hunts, sorry for making your birthday the most hated day of your life, sorrry for glaring at you, sorry for tthrowing you out of the orphanage at 4 years old, sorry for making you scavenge through the trash bins of konoha looking for the next meal, sorry for your malnourishment, and stunted growth, sorry for putting you in a rundown apartment close to the red light district, sorry for sabotaging your studies and exercises in the academy, sorry for selling overpriced clothes and food so your only option is to buy cheap instant ramen and jumpsuits that are eyesores, none of that happened, I felt betrayed, it was their chance of redemption yet they carried on like its no big deal.


    I thought when he went to Genbu island to train in the kyuubi chakra, when he finally met yami naruto I thought that naruto would shed his mask and finally show his real self that he lived for so long, after the battle he accepted his dark self but I didn''t see any changes in his personality, he never showed any dark emotions after that and I was baffled, he turned into a machine incapable of fealinghatred, jealosy he became inhuman and idealistic to finally become the ''child of the prophecy'' another thing I disliked, in the first half he was so determined to overcome the Fate that Neji always talked about but he accepted his role in destiny pretty easily in the second half.


    There are many other characters that I would like to point out their significant personality flaws but I digress, I guess the only characters the viewers could identify themselves as would be Maito Dai, Maito Gai, and Rock Lee as they didn''t have any special power or talent, but they made up for it by sheer guts and determination.


    (God) "And that is the overview of the reincarnation I will simply put your soul into the fetus at 4 months old now its time to choose the gifts for your journey then you will choose your appearance"


    Aan this is the moment I choose the cheat, even though another person might think 20 is too much, but for me who likes a confortable life away from life threatening situations, even though I may go on killing sprees and try to rid the world of trash I do it with brutal efficiency, sometimes the mongrels don''t even know I am there until it''s too late, I never let the enemy monologue, I mean even though I slew some corrupt corporate higher ups i never let them say things like ''wait I have money'' or ''what do you want in exchange from my life'' pathetic at least die with some dignity I didn''t infiltrate your office with a bloodied knife just to hear you babbling about.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    This is my personality no advantage is enough for me I will always take everything to succed those who didn''t live on the streets starving shouldn''t look down for our choices, if I see an opportunity to better my life then I will take it, that part of life Weed from moonlight sculptor had the right idea, and it worked for me I took my chances and became the owner of an international company and one of the richest persons in the world, the days I passed sleeping in a cardboard in the cold semmed like a long nightmare, one that I might suffer again in a few years it seems but I can endure again if need be, from the experiments I already have eidetic memory so that will not be necessary, and he did say that my traits were imprinted on.


    (Narumi) "My wishes are infinite health, vitality, regeneration, and chakra, perfect chakra control, a godly level of intelligence and comprehension, I want to learn everything 10x faster than any prodigy that ever existed in all areas of life be it shinobi skill or others, I want to be immune to genjutsu, and any mind control or mind altering seal, i want to raise above the peerless beuty and become the most beutiful woman ever, I want a heavenly body without limits, I want to have the capability of becoming a perfect sage, I want to have dead bone pulse, and all chakra natures, and their sub-elements I want the rinne-sharingan but instead of ocupying the whole sclera the rings must be tightly fit on the center resembling an iris the rest of the sclera can be the normal white, and finally you as naruto uzumaki with the same gifts as me as well as those kekkei moras that were imprinted on my soul"


    (God) " while infinite is not possible i will make it as close as possible the other gifts i can grant easily as well but are you sure about the last one?" he said with a spark of excitement in his blue eyes and a slight smirk.


    (Narumi)''hum so it must be boring siting all day here he needs a little adventure, why not give it to him, i don''t want to lose my friend so fast so i will drag him with me''"of course you are the only person who i opened up in dacades, it was a long time ago where i displayed my emotions like this i''d like to think you were my very first friend'' i didn''t notice it then but i had a wide smile on my face, he widened his eyes before blusing and looking down avoidng eye contact


    (God) ''Damn i can''t look into her smile without blushing like a tomato what''s wrong with me'' "Alright if you are sure let''s move to your appearance"


    he clicked his fingers then i felt something strange with my body then looked ahead where a mirror appeared, what was before me was a blonde haired whiskered girl, so beutiful i was lost in a daze, there were not words to describe her face and her figure but perfection, i then realized that i had minor control over her, i started to make some changes to her appearance like making the red rinnegan with tomoes purple again, this time a royal glowing purple, the i made my hair a myriad of colors resembling a sunset instead of the sun kissed blonde i then looked at god with a look that said i finished it, but he was blushing a storm and drooling a bit, hey your appearance is drool worthy too, now we are even.


    (Narumi)" hey you are there? I''m finished already"


    (God)"Oh sorry" he wiped the drool off his mouth" then let''s go"He clicked his fingers again and it all went dark, but I was not anxious anymore because I can feel his presence close by, it''s really reassuring.


    Now let''s start my life here in the elemental nations.

 Chapter Two Months of Pregnancy~ (Revised)

    Months of Pregnancy~


    (Start of 4th month)


    (Narumi)''whoa this is a strange sensation its like I am floating in some liquid but it''s very warm and I feel protected, I must be a fetus then''she mulled over her situation


    (Naruto)[Hello Narumi I opened up a mental connection between us so we could talk between ourselves in the months of pregnancy, god knows it will be a bit boring not to be able to move, just talk in your mind and I will be able to hear it]


    (Narumi)[i see, eh so we will be doing nothing during this time but talking to each other?] I asked not believing it


    (Naruto)[No we can start enhancing our bodies with the raw chakra we have, train in our sensory abilities, and tackling our mindscape, after all we wouldn''t want any yamanaka rummaging through our memories and we definetly don''t want our parents nor the fox knowing what we are thinking, they can watch through our senses and they will only see a pair super prodigies, now then can you feel your chakra try to look inside you in your tummy you will notice a large sphere thats infinite times larger than the sun by the way] he explained


    I tried to concentrate and not even a second later I found the sphere but thats, not all there was 3 diferent spheres one was red and malevolent it spewed negative feelings and was the size of a golf ball, the second one was a clear blue, very diferent from the dark blue from the large sphere it was the size of the moon, it had a cold and calculative feeling from it and the next one was the same color from the largest sphere and was being ''fed'' by the other three slowly but surely it was growing larger and larger, even though it started as a marble sized ball


    (Narumi)[So it seems that the galaxy-sized ball seems to be my real chakra capacity, the red chakra is a bit of the leftover chakra from Kyuubi in Kushina''s seal, and the third must be Indra''s, so I am Indra transmigrant, huh i was sure it would be Sasuke, well it seems that we don''t need him if we ever need to reseal Kaguya again, I can feel that you also are the transmigrant for Ashura isn''t that right Naruto?].


    (Naruto)[You are right but Imouto-chan it''s not naruto its onii-chan] he said with a teasing voice in my head.


    (Narumi)[u-urusai Baka onii-chan] I said in a shy tone.


    (Naruto)[You are really cute..]


    (Narumi)[ugh] if I could move I would have curled myself into a ball


    <hr>


    ~~Kushina pov~~


    A beautiful woman in a green dress with long red hair and violet eyes stared at the medic-nin in a pleasant surprise


    (Kushina)"Ehh I am having twins seriously?"


    (Medic-nin)" Hai they will be fraternal twins a boy and a girl"


    (Kushina)"Yatta! I finally will have a large family dattebane" I said in an excited tone, I need to tell Minato, while he is working hard as a hokage these past few months he said that he will leave work early today, well with the ending of the third shinobi war there is much to do as a leader, I know that but it''s benn getting lonely at home, sometimes mikoto brings itachi to stave the boredom but I think she will dliver he second child soon in a few months, hmm I hope my children become friends with them.


    After the checkup i started walking home, i boughtsome groceries and some ramen, haha will my children like ramen as i do, well i hope not the food is not healthy and doens''t have enough nutrient value for child growth or so the medic says, now i can only eat ramen once a week, i started crying anime tears, before long i was already in front of a large compound i then quickly activated the blood seal, and entered inside.


    (Kushina)"Even so this is a large house, its probably bigger then most clan coumponds in konoha, it was very expensive but with the amount of money i have as a royal whirlpool heir even though the country was destroyed is pretty sizeable but i haven''t even started to touch my inheritance, most of the money comes from all the high ranking missions minato and i did, i mean we are the only ninjas to ever have attained ss ranking on the bingo book, for minato it was iwa and for me it was kiri"


    i started remaniscing a couple of years back when i received a messagge that some genins who were fighting the seven swordsman of the mist, they were fighting maito dai when i arrived he managed to kill two swordsman before he fell ito exaustion, i was pretty mad that time, i unsealed my sword, a heirloom of my family,i then proceeded to sistematicaly defeat the remaining five with only kenjutsu like they were a pair of children, only 2 survived to tell the tale ''kukuku the mist can''t compare with an uzumaki kenjutsu user dattebane'', after that we were the ones to stop the war with Minato killing whole battalions of sshinobi, and me with mist, although we were also helping on the kumo front from time to time, argh i hate kumo, the only good thing there is the rivalry between us and the raikage son Ay and Bee.


    I started making dinner when a flash of yellow apeared from behind he then held my waist and said


    (Minato)"Tadaima"


    (Kushina)"Okaeri"


    I faced him and he gave a heated kiss we then separated when the air was needed


    (Kushina)"I went to the hospital to do a checkup today"


    (Minato)"I-is the baby okay?"


    (Kushina)"Mou Minato there''s no need to be so nervous, and it''s not baby it''s babies we are having fraternal twins a boy band a girl"You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    (Minato)"Really are you sure," He said in a hushed to and a megawatt grin


    Mou Minato, I guess I can''t blame him we are both orphans so we always wanted a huge family


    (Kushina)"Hai"


    (Minato)"YATTA!" man, he''s so happy these moments I wonder if my pregnancy is still a secret, I can imagine him boasting to the whole village that he is going to be a father.


    (Kushina)"So how was work Minato-koi?"


    I started serving the food on the table while he satiated and started to eat


    (Minato) "I started to make some changes financially to stabilize the economy post-war" he sighed"the civilian council was against some of these changes but they are in an advisory position they can''t start thinking of ordering me around this is a dictatorship, the only authority is the shinobi council and most of them are backing me with the exception of the Uchiha"


    (Kushina)" Well Fugaku-teme always had a pole up his ass, it doesn''t help that the only candidates for Hokage were you and the traitor Orochimaru, he probably thought he would be considered for the position for his contributions to the war but he is only an A-rank ninja at best"


    (Minato)"I know it must be hurting his pride to see that his wife is s-ranked and better than him in every way"


    (Kushina)"Of course she is the daughter of Kagami Uchiha dattebane"


    (Minato)"Oh yeah you were a Jounin instructor to her nephew was it Shisui Uchiha"


    (Kushina)" hai not even 8 years old and already Chunin he makes me so proud dattebane"


    After talking more we finished eating and doing the dishes, we went to the bedroom and bid good night


    <hr>


    (Month Five)


    After a month we infused our bodies with the physical part of chakra called qi, that made our bodies very strong and the spiritual part of chakra, reiastu in our minds, we also purified every bit of chakra the kyuubi was leaking to minimize his influence on our bodies, we also trained our senses and we are proud to say that we can sense anything from 500 meters now, it''s very important we do this to hide ourselfs from zetsu as he will be observing the jinchuurikis closely, we can already feel one just outside the house so he must know that mother will be having twins I guess obito will be informed of it now we can only wait until october 10.


    <hr>


    And the months passed as we trained in what little we could and then tackled the contruction of our joint mindscape, it was a beutiful japanese castle with lot''s of cherry tree''s that bloomed all the time, it was great because we could move in there in our original bodies, we watched a lot of anime from the top of my photagraphic head to pass the time and we got a lot closer, I discovered many things about God and how we are a bit alike in the sense that we are socially awkward, he is blunt to a fault, and doesn''t think of the consequences. He was very happy since he never had someone to talk to without being worshipped, I pity him a little I mean he is 17 billion years old so it must have been a lonely existence so I am his first friend to now related by blood.


    <hr>


    A man in a black cape with a light orange mask with back marks and one eye socket was sitting in a cave near rain country.


    (Obito)"So the Kyuubi jinchuuriki is having twins this will be easier than expected, the seal will weaken more during birth so it will be easier to distract the yondaime hokage and get back the kyuubi" '' yes i could make the kyuubi attack konoha to weaken the village, after all konoha is not the strongest village for nothing it would further my plans'', "zetsu keep watching her know the location and day where she will deliver" a red iris shine through the yey socket showing three tomoes, the space distorted and he was gone from the place without even a trace that he was there.


    Another Man resembling a venus flytrap with one part white and another pitch black stayed there for a while


    (Zetsu)"Do you hear tobi said to watch that woman shout dattebane all day" "Shut up we have work to do" he started sinking into the ground ''With this I will get rid of 2 ss rank ninja that would be troublesome for the future and make two jinchuuriki from their children ha obito is really stupid and easy to manipulate, now then after the attack they will probably blame the children and they will be hated and thus will be kept weak, ripe for the taking, but I will need to make sure and plant the seed of doubt in konoha after the attack kishishi I love when a plan comes to fruition soon mother in a few years you will be free''


    <hr>


    (Rain village~underground)


    A man with orange hair and black piercings was sitting in a confortable chair when a rip in space appeared in the middle of the room and the same masked man came


    (Obito) Nagato I need your help in crashing the coronation for the yondaime mizukage.


    The man with orange hair clicked his tongue


    (Nagato) "Why do something so risky Madara?"


    (Obito) "It''s simple I have been in control of the third Mizukage since his coronation I need to maintain tradition, you will also be pleased to hear the fourth Mizukage is the Jinchuuriki of the three tails his name is yagura I believe"


    (Nagato) " Alright i will bring out the paths then we will go"


    (Obito) "Kill anyone who interferes" ''I guess I will use yagura to purge the bloodlines from Kiri, Madara already planted the seed of doubt in the population when he controlled the third now with the Kaguya massacre it will be easier to turn the shinobi population against the bloodline holders, and with the new generation of swordsman Kiri will be weak when the time comes i guess I need to thank Kushina for weeding out their most elite force so easily''.


    (Nagato) "We are ready to go"


    six men stood there with the same color of hair and the same piercings but what stood out were the eyes, he had rhe whole sclera purple, and what it looked like 9 concentric rings, the eyes had an impressive presence that forced a normal man to submit just by looking at it, it was called the eyes of a god for a big reason, even if nagato didn''t know the true impossible power those eyes granted to a true user, he still could use some of it and his uzumaki vitality and chakra kept him alive, yet he didn''t know his eyes were implanted at birth, so he foolishly believed that he was the one who would ring peace, and in his arrogance he started calling himself god.


    (Obito) " the let''s go" Another rip opened and all six men were sucked into the rip ''Nagato you are still weak i will give you a few years then you can have your revenge on Hanzo then you will gather the bijuu and ressurect madara to complete the plan, you will need to die but what are a few sacrifices to achieve peace'' he then left through the same rip that originated from his eye''


    <hr>


    (Naruto) [Its today i can feel the water breaking, today we will be delivered] he said with a grim voice ''like i can connect myself really well with Narumi i can also feel kushina feelings, and thoughts i at some point i started to consider her my mom, she''s so kind, and i feel warm whenever i think of her, i guess it''s because of i never had a mom i just popped out of existance, i''m pretty sure narumi feels the same as me''


    (Narumi)[Can''t we do anything to save her onii-chan] she pleaded with a broken voice


    (Naruto)[G-gomen i can''t do anything, even if she survives the extraction of the kyuubi and the claw she will probably still die the uzumaki vitality only goes so far] i started to feel really sad, losing your mother on your birth day is not pleasant in the least ''At least we will not feel that bad for minato because we couldn''t connect with him as much as mom, and the fact that he will basically put a demon into us and make our life hated from day one, damn if i can''t do anything to save her i will at least find a way to ressurect her later on when we master ou rinne-sharingan, and i sweart that i will kill you some day obito, the original naruto might have forgiven you but i will not''.


    Next ~Birth of the children of the Prophecy

 Chapter Three: The Birth of The Children of the Prophecy~ (Revised)

    The Birth of The Children of the Prophecy~


    (Kushina)"THIS HURTS TTEBANEEE"


    she groaned in pain as she was delivering her children in a torch-lit room some miles off of Konoha, the place was infested with ANBu units patroling and various seals to alert and detain any intruder, in the room there was the Yondaime Hokage and husband to Kushina tending the seal he had a height of 5''11''''(180 cm) with sun-kissed blonde hair and blue eyes, while normally composed he was sweating bullets at the sight of his wife in pain.


    (Minato)"Um, i never seen her cry out in pain like this before, is she okay?" he asked worried


    (Miwako)"Of course she is! Anyway, you''re supposed to be watching the kyuubi seal!" An old woman said annoyed at his question, this woman was Miwako Sarutobi, wife of the Sandaime Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    (Minato)"B-but she''s" he got worried as another scream of pain hit his ear


    (Biwako)"You''re the fourth hokage show some composure any man wouldn''t handle the pain, but women are strong"


    Just then they yondaime heard a roar coming from the seal, the kyuubi was putting all the effort to escape and with the birth of twins, minato would be hard pressed to win against it and keep the seal from breaking, but he didn''t have any dificulty, it seemed that someone was helping keep the beast away, that was the feeling he had.


    (Minato)"Hang in there kushina, naruto, narumi"


    <hr>


    ~Outside~


    Outside was the man in the black cloak and orange mask strangling an ANBU in a nearby river he then let go of the neck and he looked around where all the ANBu that were stationed to protect the Kyuubi container were dead, he then looked up to see the cave and then started walking slowly to the mountain and then as if he was a ghost he entered the mountain side and dissapeared.


    <hr>


    (Minato)"So this is naruto" he had a happy grin as he saw the baby being held by the second midwife, he had blond tuft of hair and teal eyes and with a face that promised heartbreaker and ladies man ''i guess kushina will have a hard time beating the fan girls of this one'' "Come on kushina now only narumi remains, then i will reinforce the seal and we can go home celebra-"


    (Kushina)"EASY FOR YOU TO SAY YOU BASTARD!,I WILL NEVER LET YOU TOUCH ME AGAIN! ugrhh"


    (Biwako)"The head is out, just a little bit more kushina" ''I never saw babies so beutiful like these two''


    A second set of baby cries were heard that night


    (Minato)"Welcome to the world narumi"


    Miwako then brought two of the most beutiful babies for kushina to see, one had blond hair and teal eyes, and the other had a mix of colors that formed the sunset with royal purple eyes both were incredibly beutiful and cute.


    (Kushina) "Naruto ... Narumi" She said with labored breath as she sent a gaze full of love towards the small bundles.


    (Minato) Ha .. Ha from today i am a father" He then looked at his daughter and instanly thought ''Um, She will not date until she is fourty i will not allow it'' "Now let''s reinforce the seal and go home kushina".


    Just then 2 thud sound were heard he looked and saw both Biwako and Taji dead with the masked man having picked up both his children.


    (Obito) "Fourth hokage, Minato Namikaze, get away from the kyuubi jichuuriki, otherwise these babies will die at the ripe age of one minute" he was momentarily stunned by the beuty of the two babies but quickly gained composure " now choose your wife or your children" he then threw the two bundles in the air and prepared two kunais ready to strike both of them.


    (Kushina)"NARUTO ... NARUMI"


    In a single second minato showed that he deserved the title of the fastest man on earth and grabbed the two bundles and went to the other side of the wall, but mot before noticing the explosive tags on the blankets, he then used his hiraishing marker on one of his safehouses outside of konoha and discarded both blankets destroind the small home in the process, he then landed outside in the grass and quickly pulled the stray piece of wood that pierced his leg.


    (Minato)''This man easily passed all of the protections both me and sandaime-sama have put and managed to sneak in undetected, and furthermore he managed to separate me and kushina, he is very dangerous'' as he was thinking this he teleported to another safe house this one a little bit far from konoha, he then laid the two babies in the bed "Wait a little bit i''ll be back with your kaa-chan, be back in a flash" he then disappeared in a flash of yellow.


    <hr>


    ~~Narumi pov~~


    (Naruto)[You know what to do don''t you Narumi] He then activated the rinne-sharingan, it was a sight to behold, varios concentric rings with three tomoes each with a teal color


    i never imagined the amount of pain we had when we we were delivered birth is very painful for the baby as well so painful both mentally and physically that we already unlocked the rinne-sharingan straight away but it was hard hiding it from our parents, we had to deactivate the chakra in our eyes while crying nonstop from the pain.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    (Narumi)[Hai i know, we will be defenseless without chakra pathways for a while so we must keep mother alive until she gives us an ultimate defense, her chakra chains] while thinking aqbout the special power in our eyes, this is really a cheat, Hachiman(God of War) allow us to copy any mangekyou sharingan, rinnegan, or rinne sharingan tecnique just by looking at those with the potential to wield those types of eyes, this is seriosly op, i mean we already did copy kamui from obito, and having it in both eyes powered by our eyes we can rip tears in space wherever we want in varios sizes we can become intangible whenever we want but the time limit is still 5 minutes but we don''t need to focus with our eyes to use kamui, i guess with training we can activate it without activating our doujutsu, and the best part of Hachiman is the ability to strengthen any tecnique we copy, for example if there was another uchiha who had the disposition to acheive kamui and we copied it again it would become two times more powerful and would add diferent characteristics to the jutsu.


    (Naruto)[Good now the ability we have is a pleasant surprise and our Hachiman has acheived lvl 2, we can save our father and mother by ripping the claw out in a tear of space it would still not be enough because the extraction will still kill our mother and the sealing will kill minato, we need her alive for more then a few days so she can see the village hatred up close so she can ''bless'' our chakra chains and work the same way as gaara sand when it was ''blessed'' by karura in the anime.


    when we ended our conversation a flash of yellow appeared and mother was being carried bride style by minato


    (Kushina)"Naruto ... Narumi" She seemed so relieved to see us it wasn''t the same look i received from my previous mother who was all fake smiles, but a look of love, i felt warm inside, at least onii- chan promised to resurrect her later on when we meet her in the fight against kyuubi.


    Minato put his signature clothes on, the modified Jonin vest and the cloak with the Yondaime Hokage written in the back or at least that''s what the anime said, here is a different language from Japanese, we were able to learn the language by listening to our parents talking from the womb, kudos from learning things 10x faster then any prodigy and super intelligence and comprehension


    (Minato)"i''m leaving in a bit" Ah there he goes again, i am salivating in the prospect to lear, master, and upgrate the hiraishin, and his rasengan too i have a few ideas to make it a very powerful jutsu, hooray for perfect chakra control, but i probablywon''t learn it until the tsunade retrieval mission, after all while kage bunshin will be easy to copy due to most jounin knowing how to do it, the rasengan isn''t and there''s 2 people other than minato and kushina who knows how to do it and they are jiraya and kakashi, anyways with our sensing abilities reaching 50 km we can sense kurama wreaking havoc but it''s being pushed back by what it seems the sandaime, ah it seems minato finished his fight with mask man and will probably flash now.


    The third flash in the night appeared and the Yondaime he looked at our mother in surprise, with all signs of exhaustion gone, of course, baka we fed our chakra so that she survives for at least a day.


    Kushina looked at him and nodded.


    He picked us up and we flashed again into the middle of the forest close to Kurama.


    (Minato)"I have to put a barrier soon" ''I''m Almost out of chakra''


    (Kushina)" I can still do this" just then six chains went from her body and restrained the nine tailed fox" please let me drag the Kyuubi with me to death, with doing so i will be able to save all of you and delay the Bijuu return"


    (Minato)"Kushina there is another way i can make my children its Jichuuriki i will divide the Kyuubi in ying yang chakra and seal the yang into Naruto and the yin into Narumi you don''t need to sacrifice yourself, that''s my job and even then they will need a powerful weapon to defeat that masked man, please don''t argue with me on this"


    (Kushina)" they will be hated for what they contain"


    (Minato)"No they will be treated as heroes, that will be my last wish as a Hokage of Konoha, we are not like the other villages in that regard" he said smiling, hmph naive and idealistic fool that''s why i dislike you.


    Minato then summoned an altar and put us in there he the made some hand signs wich we copied and understood the technique with ou Sharingan abilities that went to the Rinne


    (Minato)"shiki fujin" a white clothed monstrosity with black teeth and purple skin appeared behind him and sliced the kyuubi in half separating in yin and yang"hakke fuin shiki" he then sealed the yin part in me, it hurt a little bit but nothing i can''t handle, he then prepared to seal the yang part in my big brother but before he could one of the chains of the claw broke and kurama prepared to strike both of us, our parents seeing this jumped in front to protect us from the strike but then they heard a big noise and saw the entire hand dismembered from the kyuubi in a small crater, they looked at us and saw both our rinnes with diferent colorations, mine being purple and naruto being teal.


    (Minato)" -Tthe r-rinnegan u-unbelievable on both of them no less" '' a child born of great parens will save or doom the world, huh, so you both are the children of the prophecy Jiraya-sensei''


    (Kushina) "they protected us"


    (Minato) " One more time Hakke Fuin Shiki"


    the rest of Kyuubi was sent to the seal in the stomach of naruto


    then we deactivated our eyes and went to nap a little to recover our lost chakra.


    ~~Minato pov~~


    Ughh, i fell on my knees, oh god the pain it seems i will die soon, it seems the barrier is falling down so the Sandaime-sama will arrive soon.


    (Kushina) "Minato" she said in such a sad tone, tears falling from her eyes.


    "Hey don''t cry at least you are still alive"


    just then the Sandaime entourage arrived


    (Hiruzen)"Minato"


    "hey can you do me one last favor Sarutobi-sama can you please make sure that Naruto and Narumi are treated as the heroes they are, if it weren''t for them konoha would be destroyed please can you honor this father''s dying wish"


    (Hiruzen) " Hai i will make sure" he the lowered his head and the people around started crying


    "i- see-" then gave my last goofy grin to stop them from crying for me then closed my eyes.


    <hr>


    (Hiruzen) '' he died with a smile on his face what a grim day''"Kushina can you get up?"


    (Kushina)"H-hai" she said with tears streaming down her face she then picked up her children on her arms with a loving gaze only a mother could produce, however as she calmed down from the whole ordeal a deranged look appeared on her face as she looked at her heirs.


    (Hiruzen)'' i guess they became her lifeline now i need to deal with the aftermath, what a tragedy it was today we lost a lot of good people, it seems konoha will never be the same''


    as he was walking back to the village he missed a ninja hiding in the forest with a white mask with the ''Ne'' symble


    (Ne)''i must report what happened here to danzo'' he then shunshine''d out of the clearing.

 Chapter four

    Early Childhood Part 1~


    ~~Narumi pov~~


    (Sandaime) "kushina let''s go to the council we need to attend the meeting."


    (Kushina) "Hai I have a seat in the shinobi part after all, not to mention I am the ANBU commander"


    (Sandaime)"can you tell me what happened during the birth, what went wrong? Where is Biwako and Taji"


    (Kushina)"We were attacked, sorry to say but we are the only ones who survived, me, narumi and naruto"


    I opened my eyes to see mother carrying us through the village towards the hokage tower, I activated my eyes momentarily and saw the chakra system in her, it was not pretty, it is degenerating fast and chakra is constantly leaking out, at this rate she won''t last more than one day, I believe in a few minutes she won''t be able to have control to utilize any ninjutsu, she then will slowly leak out chakra until she dies, unfortunately the only person who can fix her is out of the village drinking and gambling away her life, damn you tsunade, if you were here in the village a lot of people could have been saved.


    While I was thinking this we arrived in the council room, it seems that mother was discussing the rogue uchiha who attacked us, but it seems that the monkey is thinking on the lines of ''there is no rogue uchiha recorded, and the only uchiha who knows is mikoto therefore the blame rests on the uchiha clan blah blah'' well that and the sharingan eye on kurama was seen by a lot of ninja and civilians, and while they will not point fingers, the segregation will begin, and with the uchiha holding the police force in konoha since its founding stroking there pride and ego, it will be an insult to them, they will start to lose power within the village, resulting in the failed coup in 8 years, their arrogance will be their downfall either way, and even more with fugaku leading them.


    We entered the room and most clan head were already sittingredients there, a few minutes later, the elders and the civilian council arrived, the civilians gave us a hard glare and quickly schooled their features, it didn''t went unnoticed by the other occupants in the room, mother went slightly wide eyed in disbelief.


    (Narumi)[I was right, it seems that Danzo already informed the village, or at least the civilian part of the council]


    (Naruto)[So it seems, Danzo wants us, so turning the populace against us will make easier to kidnap us]


    Danzo was always a war hawk, always making plans to make konoha great but it always come back to bite us in the ass, Orchimaru''s invasion and Pein''s are just some examples.


    Speaking of the man he already here, using our sensor skill we can see a lone sharingan in his right eye socket, where there are a lot of bandages, hmm it seems that his white arm is not ready yet, well there are still 2 years until Orchimaru''s lab is discovered and he escapes konoha so there is still some time.


    Then they started talking about all the confirmed deaths, and wow kurama really did a number on konoha 244 thousand people dead, konoha seems much bigger than the anime in real life, the population reaches 4 million, and this is only a hidden village, imagine fire country capital, where the daimyo resides, after that they discuss the budget and reconstruction of the village, it seems here that the civilian side make their bid for power, with the wealth they have, the hokage who is now the monkey again will become dependant on them, then they started rearranging the compounds, and we finally see the scene where they put the uchiha clan right on edge of the village, it seems that nobody opposes it because of suspicion, not even our mother, I guess monkey told her that there is no rogue uchiha accounted for and she seems to be blaming mikoto for the death of her husband, I guess she doesn''t believe that the masked man was madara, after all she lived with mito for a short while and must have been told of hashirama, madara, and tobirama'' exploits and powers when they were alive, and while the voice sounds the same, his build was that of a teenager not an old man, she is right though obito is now 14-15 years old, and he did all of this, I am impressed even though kamui is op.


    It seems they are now moving on to the kyuubi problem


    (Sandaime)"... and then the yondaime split the kyuubi in two and sealed them in these two infants, it need to be them because they have uzumaki blood, and strong bodies and vitality so thay can survive kyuubi''s overwhelming chakra..."


    Overwhelming? While it might be true to the chakra we have accesible now, until we form the chakra path ways and increase the leak from that galaxy sized sphere, the kyuubi chakra doesn''t even come close to the amount of chakra indra has and he is the size of the moon,kurama can''t even compete his chakra has the size of a small country, we probably will surpass kurama in our 8th birthday.. ahh any moment now their eyes say everything.Stolen novel; please report.


    (Sandaime)"... and so minato last wish was for them to be reconized as heroes"


    It seems mother noticed the civilians reaction and is mortified that her husband was wrong, but from her flexing of muscles she is ready to protect us.


    "Kill the demons" ''there is no way they can be so beautiful, they must be the fox nobody can be that perfect''


    "They must die so we can comple the yondaime''s work"


    The shouting mach continued until one civilian picked a knife from his pokets then jumped from his chair to attack us, then with a speed only our eyes, and possibly the monkey can match, mother appeared right in front of him and kicked him so hard in the neck he was decapitated, the head went flying and landed close to us showing his blank eyes and blood pooling in the floor, as expected of an ss-rank kunoichi, ops i seem to be overestimating the monkey he didn''t even notice, iguess that he got very rusty, he is probably mod s rank in strength right now and will only deteriorate with time.


    "Anyone else wants to threaten my sochi and musume" she let out an overwhelming amount of killing intent, most of the civilians passed out and the clan heads can''t breathe, amazing, i need to learn how to do that, although onii-chan will probably never use, he is too aloof.


    Oh she started coughing, not good.


    Monkey seems to recover pretty quickly but i can see your cold sweat from here old man.


    (Sandaime)"kushina go to the hospital and do a check up it seems that your birth might have some complications" '' strange uzumaki''s never get sick probably a side effect from the kyuubi extraction.


    <hr>


    A few hour later~


    It seems tge monkey passed the same law about the kyuubi in cannon, but it doesnt matter as the whole of konoha knows, thanks to danzo, after the check up from a medic from anbu division, as the normal hospital would make excuses as it''s too full from injured in the attack while glaring at us thinking ''no way we are treating the mother of the demons''.


    It seems mother finally knows she hasn''t much time to live, and seeing the villagers throw hated glares in our direction must be crushing her inside, seeing her husband last wish being thrown in the mud like this.


    The rest of the night she fries herself to sleep holding us in the same safehouse, the coumpound was locked tight until we can claim our inheritance, she left a few letters there when we are older to read, im relieved it seems the village will not be able to squader our wealth, but we will need to live by ourselfs and with the help of monkey until we xan make genin, well or we can test our luck in gambling in otafuku gai and earn a lot of money after all naruto had a ridiculous amount of luck in canon and he never used it.


    Even so with all of our cheats we can choose not to sleep, and spend the night aplying physical energy to our bodies, and spiritual in our mind, doing so we will be able to be more developed and start walking and talking early, we probably will be walking and talking by our 5th month so we can survive better and not be helpless.


    Even so without the control of our bowels we can use kamui to such a precision and send our waste somewhere in the elemental nations, it would be funny if it fell on top of zetsu but we can''t do that for obvious reasons so we send it to the sea.


    She slept for twelve hours but she is still in bad conditon her chakra is almost running out, wait why are you taking of your shirt and oh , breatfeeding, we both pick our nipples oh what a pretty pink i guess monato chose well, we suckle happilly, oh man breastmilk is good but it must be my baby mind, its kind of sucks that we will need to be given baby formula after this.


    After a few moments i am full so i eject myself from my mother''s impressive D-cup and see that naruto is still eating, hah what a glutton, even so i guess this moment really put her out of her depression, we were already ''blessed'' by her yesterday, so we now have an ultimate defense like gaara but with chains rather than sand.


    I see the monkey is coming to pick us up. Oh god she has only a couple of minutes left to live.


    (Kushina)"Naruto.. Narumi ..


    Don¡¯t be picky.. Eat lots and grow strong..Make sure that you bathe every day and stay warm..


    Also.. Don¡¯t stay up late.. You need lots of sleep..


    And make friends.. You don¡¯t need a lot of friends..


    Just a few.. Ones you can really, really trust..


    I wasn¡¯t very good at it, but keep up with your studies and practice your ninjutsu hard..


    Remember that everyone has strengths and weaknesses..


    So don¡¯t get too depressed if you two can¡¯t do something well..


    Respect your teachers and upperclassmen at the Academy..


    Oh, and this is important.. It¡¯s about the Prohibitions for a shinobi..


    Be extra careful about lending and borrowing money..


    Put your mission wages into your savings account..


    No alcohol until you¡¯re twenty.. Too much can ruin your health, so drink in moderation..


    Narumi.. i know you will take interest in boys sooner or later.. its normal but.. please find a man like your father and brother.. find someone you can truly be.. with.. and naruto..


    ..I¡¯m a woman, so I don¡¯t know too much about this but..


    All you need to remember is that this world is made up of men and women..


    So it¡¯s only natural to take an interest in girls..


    But just don¡¯t get hooked on bad women.. Find someone just like me.. or your little sister to be with.. and if you can''t find your loved one.. just look between yourselfs.. you are both uzumaki.. so incest.. is not a problem.. even if its your twin..


    Speaking of the Prohibitions, be wary of Jiraiya Sensei, you know..


    Naruto.. Narumi, from now on, you¡¯re going to face lots of pain and hardship.. You are going to face the gruges of.. the village in general.. but don''t be consumed by hatred.. time heals.. everything.. so there might be a chance of you being accepted.. don''t give up and.. be true to yourself.. Have a dream and have the confidence to make that dream come true.. don''t let others.. get in the way of it.. There¡¯s so much.. Oh, so much more that I want to pass on to you.. I wish I could stay with you longer..


    I love you both.. Im sorry i am so sorry for making you the kyuubi container.. sorry..." she put us in the bed while putting back her shirt she laid down on the ved hugging us for the last time, her tears fell on our face she closed her eyes and never woke up again, her face marred by regret, and sadness.

 Chapter Five

    Early Childhood part 2~


    ~Narumi pov~


    This week was very painful, with the death of our mother, monkey went to retrieve us and put us in an orphanage, but word got out of our tenant so one of the workers tried to kill us but...


    "hah finally demons we have a moment alone, the ANBU guards are outof the building" she said weraring a butcher knife in her right hand.


    "Do you know what have stolen from ME? MY SON WAS ONLY 5 MONTHS OLD, but he died because of your poisonous chakra, that whats the medic said, DID YOU HAVE ANY MERCY WHAT DID WE DO TO YOU TO ATTACK US LIKE THIS!!!" she was trembling in rage, well although i am not kurama her rage is kinda justified, if someone killed naruto i would be pissed.


    "And then you assume these forms do you really think looking that beutiful will save your life, think again THIS IS FOR MY SON!!" she brandished the knife in a stabbing position and was about to bring it down, but in the next instant a shining light in the dark room forming a line went from me and passed the forehead of the caretaker, a giant hole was in place and brain matter was splashed in the wall across us, that''s what a normal jounin might see, but if you''d were a kage you might have seen a white chain with a purple aura going at extreme speed stabbing the lady right in the forehead then dissapearing just as quick, even if you could see whats happening, avoiding it was another problem altoguether.


    (Narumi)[Huh so thats the adamantine sealing chains, it seems to use my chakra as a fuel, then it acts as an ultimate protection, guided by the will of kushina, it was so quick if i didn''t have rinne i would have missed, even so her chains shouldn''t be this fast or strong, it must be because of the density of my chakra, i mean it''s as dense as a neutron star, that is scary!]


    the density of chakra is another aspect of it, as it increases the potency of everything it utilizes, so for example if a person were to make a katon: goukakyuu a C-rank katon jutsu it would be a large ball of fire that can do medium burns in enemies but a person who had twice the density in chakra would make the ball larger, the fire hotter, and the speed which it travels a little faster making it a higher rank, but usually people with high density have less chakra and its more dificult to gain control over it as its heavier to move so not many people with dense chakras can become ninjas , so i guess we are paradoxes in the fact that our chakra is nigh unlimited, our control makes it as easy to move it as breathing, and we have such dense chakra its scary.


    (Naruto)[That is very scary indeed i was waching with my rinne and it only used a tiny fraction of your chakra for a split second then your recovered faster then possible]''sigh''[i hope mother doesn''t end up destroying konoha with our chains in her ''overprotectiveness'']


    that is true she could end up destroying konoha, no maybe the fire country if she uses all the available chakra we have now if i remembered well a neutron star have a density in order of magitude 10^17 ''gulp'' its no joke.


    well it seems the ANBU quards are coming back from their shift


    <hr>


    well the monkey learned of our defense but he didn''t do anything as he is not a seal master, and jiraya has abandoned us here to wallow in his grief of losing his student, what a godfather, we will probably only see him in the chunnin exams


    well other than that there were two funerals we attended, one was our father, the other ...


    <hr>


    we were carried by the monkey-sama for the funeral of our dear naive and stupid father, the whole village was dressed in black doing homanages in the streets and paying respects to the late leader, we wre on top of the hokage tower, where a select few of clan heads, elite ninja, a few anbu,and the elders were attending the funeral.


    (Narumi)[We are lucky that fugaku is in attendance with his famlily, ne onii-chan?]


    (Naruto)[How right you are imouto-chan, fugaku, mikoto, itachi, and sasuke, i can''t believe how easy it is]


    I activated rinne


    [[Hachiman!]]


    after copying all of their powers that they might had if they achieved the mangekyou and the rinnegan we deactivated our doujutsu


    (Narumi)[Even so most of the konoha 12 are already here, the only one that wasn''t born is hinata]


    (Naruto)[ Yes she will be born in december i believe]


    (Narumi)''even so the original wife to naruto canon'' i lick my lips.


    <hr>


    (Narumi)[W-what is this]


    (Naruto)[grrr...]


    we were also present in the funeral of our dear mother and it''s only the monkey, and kakashi they aren''t even burying her in konoha w-wha


    (Sandaime)" they didn''t want to bury her in konoha, beindg the mother of the two jinchuuriki and an ''outsider'' not even mikoto came to her funeral" he was cluching his hat down not to show the displesure he had in his villageEnsure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    (Kakashi)"T-this is not fair they refused to put her name in the memorial stone, even after all she did in the war, stoping the mist fronlines by herself, just because she was not born in the village and the mother of the two containers, have they forgot the history between konoha and uzu, have they forgotten with our vest has that spiral, the symbol of their clan" he was cluching his hand so tight it bled a little


    (Sandaime)" they are erasing the name uzumaki from every book, every record, they are pretending to erase their history altoguether, at least the coumpond is protected, not even me and jiraya can enter it"


    (Kakashi)"Why go that far..."


    (Sandaime) " their hatred and pettyness go far it seems... kakashi can you dome a favor and be their anbu protector when not in missions, while they may have a powerful defense, i would be glad if you can watch them in your spare time"


    (Kakashi) "Hai, but i will be out doing missions for a long time, konoha still needs to recover"


    (Sandaime)''you said that but in reality you want to die in those missions'' he sighed "Okay but at least look after them while you are not on missions" ''14 years old and he lost everything, wanting to die in this age, the world needs to change.''


    While they were discussing this, my mind went to overdrive


    (Naruto)[THOSE BASTARDS HOW DARE THEY, those villagers won''t even give her a proper burial grrr i won''t forgive this]


    She was the Anbu commander, she sacrificed more than anyone for this village, and they repay her with this, i am so angry, wait a few years until i am ready, i am going to kill everyone sitting in the civilian council they will never even find the bodies.


    the sandaime carried us back ''home'' leaving an unmarked grave in the forest ba few miles off konoha.


    <hr>


    grr.. remembering makes me so mad but i got to be patient, good thinngs come to those who wait.


    the months went by and most of the assasination attempts were brutally ended by my or naruto''s chains, and the usual neglect, like forgetting to feed us, forgetting to bathe us, and forgetting to change our diapers, at least we have kamui for the last one.


    at least the assasination attempts staved my bloodlust, naruto is his aloof self but i can see that he is irritated by the council, don''t worry onii-chan narumi will kill them for you and serve their heads on a plate


    while thinking this we started exercising, working our speech, walking and training stealth so we can invade all orochimaru''s labs in a year so we can find something useful, for that we will need to evade the monkey, and the disgusting snake while they confront each other, so at least high kage level skill, huh with our cheats we can make it work


    <hr>


    a year and a half passed by and we got our bodies to the level of a high genin, pretty impressive for a couple of almost 2 year olds,i am taller than our peers by an inch or two while onii-chan is a little bit taller than me, we already sensed the monkey preparing his unit to confront his wayward student, so we have no anbu guards at the moment.


    (Narumi)''kamui'' ''i never knew why the hype of shouting the tecnique out loud when i can easily activate it in my mind'' with that thought we leave the room of our orphange through the tear in space.


    <hr>


    hmmm the monkey really needs to grow some backbone, he let his student escape so easily, when he could have ended his life right there, well the snake did have some interesting tecniques but most of it was medical ninjutsu and his research into immortality, i am kinda disapointed but we copied everything into mind with our rinne, even that jutsu he used to escape, hah high kage stealth is something else, i wonder why nobody works on this branch, we were there in the room with them and they didn''t even notice, we then sank on the ground with the intangibility and disapeared from his last lab.


    <hr>


    We are three years old our bodies resemble 5 year olds but we aren''t complaining, well our speed is now compared to a fresh jounin, and the strengh of a high chuunin, it seems monkey recognizes us as genius, well aparently learning to read and write as a 2 year old screams prodigy, he also reached the conclusion that having the kyuubi in our stomach develops our bodies faster than normal


    today is december 27th the third birthday of hinata it snowed pretty bad last night, so we had to sleep together to endure the cold, while we are in the sense of the word invincible, the cold is pretty annoying some times.


    we leave early to witness the kumo ambassador arriving, i sense greed oozing off him, another thing we have in our sensing skill, negative emotion sensing, i signal to my brother and he dissapears


    i am going to keep watching the ambassador all day while naruto will watch hinata


    <hr>


    ~~Naruto pov~~


    I am bored, and slightly irritated why do i have to watch this old man training his daughter, she is cute, but not as cute as imouto-chan, she gets more beautiful every year, oh killer intent coming fromthe other guy twin is he going to attack the heiress, o it seems hiashi notices it, he then activates a handsign, oh the guy dropped the floor, man that birdie seal must be painful, i would almost feel pity if you weren''t going to attack a 3 year old. Well at least it will be a party today, i hope i can steal some candy, well with my steath skill reaching ss- rank i doubt the byakugan can hope to locate me.


    <hr>


    its finally nighttime a am carrying varios snacks in my arms while eating a lollipop, ah here comes imouto-chan


    (Narumi)"hey where did you get all of theses onii-chan?"


    (Naruto)"I stole during the party want some?"


    (Narumi)"A-arigatou" she picks some snacks and start eating with a blush, heh she''s more cute when she blushes, but to everyone else she is a complete ice queen, she only opens up to me it seems.


    (Naruto)"So how was your side?"


    (Narumi)"pretty boring the guy only discussed some terms of agreement that were a little bit unreasonable, hah like kumo can attack konoha when they have their hands full with iwa they don''t have the manpower left to spare and they will lose their sandaime raikage soon, man saru has a nonexistant backbone, he is led by the nose by those councilmenbers, and doesn''t have the guts to face another war"


    we then looked in the room where the girl was sleeping, i put a genjutsu on her, and hiashi, no matter what they won''t wake, i also killed hizashi for trying that stunt earlier we are just going to put the blame on the ambassador even if he will not survive, speaking on the devil he already entered the room picked hinata and put her in a sack, he then escapes to the edge of konoha, a few hours later he crosses the fire country frontier, i got to give it to this guy he is fast but...


    we are faster, i reached behind him and kicked his back breaking completly breaking his spine then picked the sack containing hinata then used kamui and transported her to my pocket dimension, while i was doing this narumi activates her chakra chains, they wrap around the guy and brings him in aa crucified position


    "W-hat i-is h-holding m-me" he asked, a second later he is completly crushed and turns into pieces by the pressure of the chains, well can you really call them chains when thei are celular sized? yes narumi has done it she made the damn things celular sized, so the naked eye can''t see, huh you need at least a rinnegan to see those things, it uses very little xhakra but it''s very dense and probably unbreakable, huh those are deadly thing i tell you she can wipe out an army without them knowing what killed them.


    Anyways we go back to konoha with kamui plant some evidence where hizashi was killed drop hinata and go back home to sleep.


    ~next early childhood final part~

 Chapter Six

    Early Childhood Final Part~


    ~~narumi pov~~


    Hah what adisappointment even though we given them enough reason to go to war it seems that konoha won''t go to war with kumo, i gues hizashi death wasn''t that big of a deal, and with hiashi badmouthing his twin for dying so easily seems to spark the hatred on neji, ahh it seems that he will be spouting the fate nonsense soon, well it wasn''t fate little neji but my onii-chan instead


    <hr>


    Another year went by, and we are now 4 years old, we cultivated and trained our bodies and now our speed is high anbu level and our strengh is now elite jounin, but that''s not all we went and spied on academy students , genin, and chunin trainig and we are proud to say that we have mastered most E-B rank ninjutsu from all the chakra natures, we also trained our rinne in sussano''o, tsukuyomi, amaterasu, and inferno release, all and all a great year but...


    <hr>


    (Matron)"get out of my orphanage demons like you don''t deserve to be adopted you are nothing but trouble now get out Now!" The woman shouted holding the door then started closing it on the two children, the boy with blond hair and blue eyes had a hardened look and hiding behind him was a girl with a mix hair color resembling a sunset she was trembling ''must be crying good riddance demon'' .


    She said missing the crazed glint in the girl''s purple eyes .


    The matron was never seen again


    <hr>


    We survived by hunting the fire country forest for food , and gambling money we stole from whatever bandit camp we came across of course we killed them in brutal ways sparing none that makes me remember the first and last mob for the ''fox hunts''


    <hr>


    We were slowly walking through an alley baiting for them to come, we sensed them some time ago, there is at least a thousand people stemming hatred , they are coming closer .. closer..


    "There you are demons now we can finally avenge our families" among other things were spoken in the crased crowd i slowly turned my eyes and activated rinne and put all thousandcivilians in a sleeping genjutsu


    (Narumi)"Ah~ i know exactly what to do with you"''kamui'' i dragged all of the unconsios crowd in an undeground base we constructed there was an arena, and there i dropped all thousand people the on the ground sleeping i was in a platform so i could watch the show , i made ahandsign and walls of earth rose from the grond and encircled the arena, they contained several thousand spikes, i then woke them up , they were saying things like ''where am i'' ''what happened'' ''the demon is up there''


    I Then raised my voice and sent them a crazy glint.


    (Narumi)"lets play a game~, the rules are simple one person must be killed every ten seconds or the spiked walls will get closer by a meter to the center, do keep me entertained~"


    "What is she saying"


    "Is she mad?"


    They stated discussing until the walls started moving closer.


    "Wait no way"


    " how do we make these stop, they started concentrating on the center of the arena.


    (Narumi)" simple you have to kill someone every 10 seconds to stop the walls from moving the last one alive wins!"


    The walls moving closer.. closer until someonde couldn''t bear the stress anymore, he picked his knife that was supposed to ''teach me a lesson'' went to the closest person and stabbed him in thethroat splashing blood across the contestants, then as if a flip got switched everyone was targeting each other, some got impaled by the wall and died from bleeding, others had the ir bowels cut open, others killed their own families to survive, even their own partners and best friend,


    Blood...


    Organs...


    Heads...


    Ahn so good i missed this so much


    A sea of blood and gore, was forming on the ground as the fighting continued through the night.


    (A couple of hours later)


    Iapproached the victor walking in the sea of blood stepping on corpses and crushing them with the force of my legs, splashing blood all over my white summer dress i then picked up an eye ball and a part of an intestine then made a hole in the eye and put the intestne throuugh it forming a collar


    He was crying and vomiting non stop, he then looked me with eyes full of fear and brokeness he couldn''t even lift his arms that''s how exausted he was


    (Narumi)"hai you win, heres your medal" i said as i put the grotesque collar around his neck.


    "Y--you m-monster"


    (Narumi)" aww but it was you who killed all these people and sirvived" he started crying


    " p-please k-kil me" tch no fun i put my hand in a stabing position and stabbbed right underneath his heart


    "AHGRHA.. GRA ARHG PLEASE NO MORE NO MORE" i started carresing his heart while blood started to pool in his lung ohhh this bad please scream more, let me hear more


    I grasped his heart and started beating it manually with my hands


    "Ba-dum ba-dum ahn this is so fun~" i continued doing it , until i couldn''t hear him scream anymore i then pulled his heart out with my hands the threw it into the sea of blood, i then went back into the base savoring the scene of a thousand brutally murdered by each other, this ishumanity''s ugly side when faced with desire to survive no matter what you sacrifice, i even sawpregnant woman being killed by their ownhusbands, truly magnificent, if i was deidara i would say, this is art .Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    <hr>


    Another memorable moment this year was my revenge against the council finally came on the kyuubi festival.


    <hr>


    (Narumi)"today will be the day were i will kidnap and torture each and every civilian in that council want to see onii-chan"


    (Naruto)"Of course i will see it those fuckers had it coming besides i love your inner sadist"'' its true , there isn''t a monent where she is more beatiful when she tortures somone, that crazed glint in her eyes, her slight blush, labored breath, and slight smile, in those moments makes me fuzzy inside''.


    <hr>


    With the kyuubi festival we infiltrated each house and kidnapped each member without anyone noticing also we kidnapped the last members wife and son as he was the only one who had a family remaining after the kyuubi attack


    <hr>


    ~underground base~


    "What do you want with us " " free us do you know who we are?" " what is your purpose" "were are we, release us this instant" they kept yapping on its irritating, i apeared out of the shadow in the room wearing a simple bathrobe, there were 4 men and 2 women in total, hmm it seems sakura mother isn''t a council member yet hmm well beggars can''t be choosers.


    I took out my bathrobe showing my naked body, porcelain white skin, whithout blemishes, a beutiful silky hair, big doe alluring purple eyes, long eyelashes, button nose, glossy pink lips.


    These men, i know im beutiful but to get hard on a four year old body..


    "Demon what did you do to us" i didnt respond and most of them were thrown out in the adjacent rooms that were not sound proof i then turned to a man that was the only one left, he was in his thirties, slightly fat and with a beard


    (Narumi)" So .. so .. so lets start with you ehh"


    "What do you want"


    I lifted him and put him in a crucified position in the air my chains holding down his four limbs


    (Narumi) "ever since i watched re:zero i wanted to do this"


    My chains started rotating painfully slow agonizing him with unbearable pain of having his limbs twisted


    Each and everyone with a crack as he screamed louder, i didn''t stop, tearing sking muscle and bones it was like picking up a moist towel and twisting it to get rid of the water, but the towell was his limbs and the water was his blood , he slowly bleed to death while crying and screaming to high heavens, ahh it seems the other guest got the clue of what will happen to them, i started skipping towards the next room ahh this one is a woman


    "W-what do you want from me" the woman lost control of her bladder, it seems i need to teach this one some manners i hold her in the same positon as the last man and apply a seal in her chest this seal will not allow her to die until its hit i then make some chains and tear her clothes showing her naked.


    Saggy breats,C-cup, brown hair, red nipples, brown bush, doesn''t shave on the slight chubby side.


    Well lets start this.


    (Narumi)" i always wanted to see what happens if i put a human in a blender but since we have no blenders here, my chains will have to do" i put a large bucket under her then spawned two chains, they impaled both her vagina and anus going until the abdomen, ohh she is screaming and bleeding, so fun, i created two more chain in the end of the other two nintety degrees then stated pining rapidly like two blenders inside her ha this is so good blood is going everywhere, i am already covered in it , and the best part is she will not die until i reach her chest, a look i can see everything, her womb, her intestine, stomach, liver hah~ hah~ wverything is being blended and turned into juice, and her screams are the best music i could ask hahaha, oh ther goes the ribcage , the lungs and heart and she is dead. I then release the chains and the only parts left of her are the legs, and her neck and head hah amazing.


    I then skipped to the next room


    And put the man in a lying position. He is mumbling dimething, huh must have gone insane i always wanted to see how much time a person has of life when you carve out his femur and everything between me and it, i extend my nails and make them sharp, then like a kid making a hole in the sand i varve out his flesh, his muscle, blood vessels ahh he is bleeding so much a little bit more, i pulled his femur from the giant wound in his leg, i see his face and its in a silet scream, un i guess this must hurt very much, i then put the femur in his mouth, he looked like like a dog, then he bled to death.


    I hummed a happy tune while going to the next room only three left.


    (Narumi)"hello"


    The man was deathly pale and had his eyes pleading for a way out


    (Narumi)" i always wanted to see what happens when you are put in lava"


    I suspended him in the air and cast a small yoton justu on the floor


    He stared wide eyed at the floor of lava and tears started coming out, i started lowering him on the floor slowly, he didn''t even reach the floor and his skin is already forming painful blisters , then i realease him and he falls on the floor and started rolling around screaming, he is melting and burning at the same time so fun , his sking, his muscle, his bones , dead, completely melted.


    I started walking to the next room splashing the lava around in my feet, the heat not even burning my flawless skin but the blood on me started to evaporate.


    The next room aside from the council member there is his wife, very beautiful black hair and a great figure. And his son, his 18 year old son made chunnin, the pride of the family, but he is corrupt as it goes.


    I started slightly choking both eith the chains as he watched.


    (Narumi)"Now choose the one you want to be saved your son or your wife"


    "No please leave those two out of this if you want to kill someone kill me PLEASE"


    I started choking them hard


    "Choose"


    "No pleas-"


    "CHOOSE .. THE WOMAN .. THE BOY .. WHO WILL YOU SAVE HAHAHA..


    "please stop"


    Time''s up i breaked both their necks


    (Narumi)" ahh you took too long because of your inability to choose both ended up dying didn''t they, pity , because your brain couldn''t think of who you wanted to save both are DEAD... ITS YOUR FAULT" i said with a glint in my eye as he cried and gritted his teeth hard .


    I swiftly carved his skull out and picked up his brain then threw it on the floor.


    I thrn started preparing for the last guest.


    30 minutes later~


    I entered the last room where a woman was sitting in a chair in a high clas table, i was carrying some dishes with me, all of them high class, i then served the girl and ordered her to eat


    (Narumi)" you are the lucky guest tonight as you are the last i will not kill you" i said with a gentle tone filling the woman with a warm feeling.


    She started eating with gusto as tears of relief fell from her face


    "T-This i-is t-the b-best f-food i-i h-have e-ever e-eaten"


    (Narumi)"i see" i flshed her a smile full of understanding, she seems to even blush a little ''of couse the food is good with my cheats i have become a world class chef you know''


    " thank you for the food, what was that meat ? I never eaten anything like it before"


    (Narumi)"Oh that was the meat of the other eight guest we had tonight, in other words human meat" i said in the most malicios tone i could muster


    She started vomiting , the food i served with a horrified look, and she bit her tongue, HAHa she is choking on her own vomit and blood, this is too good, ahhh she is dead HAHAHA and i didn''t need to do anything, hah tonight was fun now lets take a bath and go to sleep~


    <hr>


    The next three years were spent training hard, i bet we can beat most jounin and anbu in the village with little difficulty, we got our ownapartment from the monkey, as we couldn''t go back to the orphanage, and with the dissapearance of the civilian council, which they never found out what happened, the most vocal haters were gone, and the hate was forgotten in time, of course we weeded out the civilian side who hated us little by little, the vast majority of the population wasn''t that affected by the fox attack, only feared us, so we got a little better standing in konoha as we can buy basic necessities and stuff from the stores and restaurants without being thrown out or overcharged, but they still go their way to avoid us when they can, next year is the academy, and with sakiri haruno as the only vocal hater of the kyuubi in the new council, we may have a smooth sailing during the academy days maybe~

 Chapter Seven

    Academy days part 1~


    ~~Sarutobi pov~~


    (Saru)'' it has been 7 years since i have reclaimed my hat , hah minato i should be in retirement right know, i am tired'' i started thinking while walking on the streets of konoha, going to a particular apartment complex.


    ''Even so those two are a handful minato, they are geniuses of another level, not even Itachi comes close and i am considering him to be the next hokage, while they are quite tame, most of the time, when they are attacked, they start beating people within an inch of their life, i have seen many civilians, genin and chunnin on tge hospital with horrifing injuries, most are debilitated for life'' sigh'' they remind me of a young tsunade and kushina''


    I stopped at the door to pick them up, today is october 10th, and the day of the kyuubi festival, and they have been wanting to see it since they were little, but i warned them of the dangers, like being targeted by the villagers who lost their families.


    Since the dissapearence of 1000 villagers, and the old civilian council, the hate towards the kyuubi has been slowly dissapearing, and with a new serial killer appearing lately, they got other things to fear.


    ''I can''t believe we still haven''t caught the killer yet it has been three years and more than 500 people have died in brutal ways in their home, the only thing we can identify are the severe torture the victim has, and the smile face painted with blood in the scene, the uchiha police force have their hands tied with this one, they even thrown their uchiha pride away and asked help from other clans, but not even nara shikaku is even close to unmasking the murderer, unfortunately, it seems that the uchiha are planing to take control of konoha by a coup, fugaku your son is such a great ninja but you are so stupid to think that a single clan could win a civil war, but i can''t let them continue their plans, i got at least a year to reach a peaceful agreement, losing the sharingan would be a waste after all.''


    I reached the door and knocked slightly.


    A few moments later a boy with slightly spiked sun kissed blond hair and teal eyes with a handsome face, he was 4''2" in height and was wearing a black yukata, he had an air of aloofness.


    (Naruto)" Welcome saru-oji want to come in and have tea? We still have 20 minutes until the festival starts"


    (Sarutobi)"if its not much trouble naruto-kun"


    I entered, and inside was very luxurios, there were a lot of expensive furniture inside, and it seems they have done some expanding, after all this apartment complex is abandoned, everyone who lived here left after they started living here, even the landlord, leaving behind the deeds to the land around it.


    (Naruto)"Narumi, saru-oji has arrived so bring one more cup of tea"


    (Narumi)"hai onii-chan"


    A melodios voice hit my ears, a girl about 4''1" tall came with a tray with three cups and the tea, she had a mix of hair colors resembling the sunset ''the shades of yellow, red, and orange i can see it comes from her parents but where does the slight pink comes from, and those shades of blue, hm a mistery i might never know'' she had an absolute perfect face with alluring royal purple eyes ''she is going to be the most beutiful kunoichi in the world no doubt about that, even so both minato and kushina had plenty of beuty but their children take it to a next level i hope they don''t have to deal with fangirls and fanboys but thats wishfull thinking, i just hope they hold back their strengh in the academy, i don''t want them permanently damaging a clan heir if i can help it'' she had a red yukata with flowers as decoration, she also had a white lily in her hair, and it was combed neatly, her hair was about mid back in length and was silky straight.


    (Narumi)"here, its green tea"


    she served us tea in the cup, i picked it up and took a little sip ''this is really good, how can she make such good tea at this age''.


    After some minutes i started talking to them


    (Sarutobi)"Have you two thought about what you want to do in the future? if not you can be a ninja in the service of the village, the will of fire..."


    <hr>


    ~~Narumi pov~~


    After the boring lecture was over, the gist of it was ''You two are the village nukes, although the civilian side has been mistreating you, you can still gain their respect and acceptance, your parents which i will not name were in the list of the greatest killers of all time but we call them heroes, even if their kill count reaches the millions, so its in your blood to follow their footsteps, oh look we have this thing called will of fire, its basically indocrination, a creed to put blind faith in your village, basically a religion, as i said earlier you are nukes, deterents of war, we can''t let you go untrained while tensions are high between us and kumo and they have complete control over one of their nukes blah blah ...'' man did canon naruto not notice this? Of course not he only had the old monkey, and when he saw the hokage position as a means to gain respect, he jumped at the chance, and entered the academy 2 years early at 6 years the result was he god held back 2 times because of bad grades, the reason he came to convince us is because we haven''t shown interest, i wanted to confirm my theories of the old man manipulating canon naruto to become a ninja, and this is the proof, and with the uchiha massacre next year we won''t be able to graduate early.


    (Narumi)"of course old man, one day i will take the hat from you, just you wait, that''s a promise" of course i will become hokage its all part of the keikaku ufufu~


    (Naruto)"if imouto-chan wants to become a ninja then i guess i can be one too" oh we became such good actors its funny he wouldn''t be able to reconize a lie if it were thrown in his face.


    (Sarutobi)''thats a relief'' " then lets go to the festival.."


    <hr>


    Safe to say we made a good impression, after all we were acconpanied personally by the monkey, most were enamered by our ''warm'' and ''kind'' personality, even so it seems only the clans recognize us as the jinchuurikis, most of the civilians and low level ninja who remembered what we looked like are dead now, i don''t even think they remembered what happened to the kyuubi anymore, and the name uzumaki was erased completely, only the coumpound remaining, so we didn''t have any hiccups there, and most of the ninja are neutral to us anyway, we also met some of the konoha eleven, and most of them are brats, even though they still have the personality from canon, huh i guess its just a phase, they still need some maturing to do, If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Kiba is annoying, he is so arrogant and thinks he can become an ''alpha'', he thinks i belong to him as some kind of prize, what the hell he is already that horny as a kid? At least kurenai will put some sense into the dog, if not naruto might neuter him for looking at me the wrong way, sasuke is kind of shy but he has a superior air around him, i guess the ''uchiha pride'' settled in early, he seemed to form a crush on me if the blush is any indication, itachi was slightly stunned by my appearance but otherwise was emotionless, ino was infatuated with my brother grr.. i want to kill that bitch for some reason, my onii-chan is not a piece of meat you can look at the market and drool, he belongs to ME.. wait wha.. forget what i said.. moving on..


    Shikamaru was lazy as usual and didn''t want to come but was being dragged by his mother all over the place, poor guy, and and shino was a complete introvert, well what can i say, we didn''t encounter the others but the festival is big and theres a lot of people in the croud so im not to worried, we can meet them later on when the academy starts.


    The rest of the night was spending playing games in the fair, eating some good food, gambling and winning against the old monkey and 3 unfortunate victims caught by my microscopic chains drunk in separate alleys completely crushing tgeir chests, then painting the wall with their blood, the only thing remaining was a smiling face all in all a fun night.


    After all i love to give fugaku and the uchiha police more work to do.


    <hr>


    ~~4 months later~~


    Its February, the start of the academy, we woke up early and took a bath together, *nosebleed*, brother has already some definiton showing in his body and that package downstairs, safe to say he is above average in that area, he is almost the size of an adult, uzumaki genes are terrifying , what don''t blame me for checking my brother out he was also looking at me with intense eyes roaming around my body, i can''t blame him my body promises much in the future. After the bath we put on clothes we are going to wear, after all canon naruto all the characters had a style of clothing, and it seems the same in this universe for some reason, my clothes are a detailed dress that reaches my thights, the colors are black and purple with red laces on the back the dress only goes until the chest area a pretty neclace onii-chan gave to me rest on my neck, i then put pure black stockings and a dark brown leather shoe ''the foot wear in narutoverse sucks so i made my own''. Onii-chan had a dark grey, white striped button up shirt black trousers with a metal buckle and black leather shoes, these clothes wouldn''t be for ninja but however we seal masters so the clothes have varios seals like self cleaning for when my clothes are showered ibn blood and gore , form fitting so we only need these when we hit our growth spurt, and nigh indestructibility, the shoes have also noise suppressant seals as the soles may cause some noise while walking, i worked hard to make these clothes mou, yes i made them myself onii-chan is too lazy to learn sewing, and leatherworking.


    We then have a small breakfast, and while we can go without eating and sleeping, it is still a small luxury and hobby, and also why would i stop cooking food that puts Souma to shame.


    <hr>


    We arrive early in the classroom, and is pretty large almost the size of some rooms in university.


    ''It seems there are various rooms, normally the other years would have more or less 5000 kids who want to be a ninja but with the kyuubi attack a lot of babies born that year died so the number of students will be greatly reduced this year, but it doesn''t matter, a part of them will drop out in the coming years, the other will be put on the roster and be forgotten as cannon fodder, and only the cream of the crop will have jounin instructors, and even then only those who pass the second test will be able to have a jounin teaching them.


    <hr>


    We pick the last chairs on the side of the window looking at the academy ground like true anime protagonist, like i said the room resembles an auditorium there are circular tables and the last ones are elevated, on the front there is a large black board.


    <hr>


    A few minutes later the classroom is completely filled, but most of these faces are canon fodder, they are only there for my amusement in the taijutsu matches, the only important people here are the clan heirs, and they are already here, kiba, sasuke, chouji, hinata, ino, shino, then there is sakura and sai is here too, so a root has manage to get here huh.


    Then the two teachers arrived, so its iruka and mizuki, well they better not sabotage us or they are going to wake up one mornibg without an arm or leg.


    (Narumi)'' now they will start the the ''speech'' more like start of indocrination into the will of fire nonsense'' ''yep INSERT BORING SPEECH HERE''


    (Iruka)"now lets start with indroductions come here in the front say your name, likes, dislikes, , hobbies and dreams ..."


    And one by one the students rose and walked up front and indroduced themselves most of them are of no concern but the clamn heirs are interesting, the most impprtant ones are sakura and and sasuke as they are little diferent, sasuke seems to idolize his brother and his dream is to surpass him, and sakura is still meek, good at leat they won''t annoy us for a while. Oh its my turn


    I walk in front, drawing blushes from every guy and the jealous looks from the felamles, i am really vain aren''t i,


    (Narumi)"My name is narumi uzumaki im seven years old, my likes are onii-chan, training, good food" ''and killing'' " my dislikes are people who look down on me and onii-chan, my hobbies are cooking, sewing, training, and spending time with onii-chan, my dream is to be the hokage" '' of course i need the position for my plans ufufu~''


    The rest of tge day was spend listening to history, doing some exercises and begining to work the katas for the academy taijutsu, boring~ there is still no competition~


    <hr>


    (Narumi)" so Hiroi going to tell his adress yet?~"


    (Hiroi)"AHHHHGRH, ghh go to hell bitch, i will not betray my boss ARGHR .."


    We were in one of the buildings in the red light district, currently i was interrogating the branch member of the fire country mafia for the location of the boss~


    (Narumi)"Ahn such loyalty, such conviction, but will you be the same after i crush your feet~""earth release: mobile core" the roof fell down on his feet and *CRUNCH*.


    (Hiroi)GAHHHHHHH..."


    Ah thats it scream more for me~


    (Narumi)" so fire capital, ah boring not even huim knew the leader''s location, but it will be more fun this way" i lick my lips.


    <hr>


    The next month passed by peacefully well there were a few hiccups now and again, the most cruel creature is a human kid after all, they learned we were both orphans, the jealousy of our abilities.


    We started sparring pretty earlier then expected...


    <hr>


    This girl called ami is grating on my nerves she is always comenting about how i am a slut for robbing the attention of the boys grr.. annoying


    (Iruka)" saa let''s spar today most of you got the katas down lets practice it against each other... seventh match narumi vs ami"


    I lick my lips


    (Ami)"its time to put your pretty face down" her face twisted into rage as she charged towards me with the intention to punch


    Ah its not my fault you are that ugly, i she punches but i do a step vack and she hits nothing but air, i the extend my right leg and kick her right into her knee completely crushing it.


    She hits the ground and screams to high heaven, and everyone turns their attention to the downed girl


    (Iruka)"S-shousha narumi uzumaki"


    (Narumi)"gomen my foot slipped" i started approaching the downed girl "but its your fault for being so weak" i wispered into her ear.


    (Iruka)"Mizuki take her to the medical wing .. next match .. "


    Ah ami with an injury like that you will never be a ninja


    <hr>


    The next day as predicted iruka announced that ami would not be returning to the academy as the medics couldn''t save her leg, another incident was where naruto defended hinata from a group of bullies, i guess her love will form from this, hmm it seems that sakura has finally gained some self confidence, she and ino gave been friends for a while now, and her fan girl attitude will form soon ufufu~ i have some great plans for her, i wonder what face she will make in absolute despair, i wonder, the uchiha massacre will happen soon, i wonder if we should torment itachi a little~, and shisui, mother''s student he didn''t even visited us once, even though he knows we are her children, i will be paying a visit soon~ ah so many options, the question is should i kill sasuke now at the tender age of 8, or later? Which one will cause itachi the most grief~, which one will spark the most chaos~ i can''t wait~ things will become hectic soon~

 Chapter Eight

    The Uchiha Massacre part 1~


    (Mikoto) "Fugaku this is a bad idea, to plan a coup like this we will never be able to overthrow konoha, our clan has over 600 hundred ninja, but its not enough, it will never be enough, even with the sharingan"


    (Fugaku) "ENOUGH, even with our numbers it can be possible, you should know with the mangekyou sharingan at our side we can kidnapp the two containers and take control of the kyuubi with our eyes, but the kyuubi is divided in yin and yang, so i need your help in controlling the yin part, while i control the yang, with the power of the nine tails we can win this, we are descendants of the sage, and we are being treated like tools to be discarded by the higher ups in the village, more and more suicide missions, our clan will be no more in a few years if we continue like this!" the man said, while facing a woman in her mid thirties, black raven hair, with red eyes with an elipse like pattern on her pupils signifying the magekyou sharingan.


    (Fugaku)"Are you with me?" the same man asked, with an average heigh and dark brown hair, with the same red eyes, but the patterns were different.


    (Mikoto)" I-i" ''they are my godchildren, you already bloacked any attemps for me to contact and adopt them, now this?''


    (Fugaku)"You don''t have to decide now, i will give you two weeks, then at the end of the month we will start the coup" he walked towards the door and left.


    (Mikoto) "Kushina, what would you do? why did you give me these cursed eyes? why did you have to die?" some tears fell in her lap, she wiped her tears ''I can''t think like this sasuke will be arriving from the academy soon i need to prepare dinner'' she lifted herself up and left the room.


    both man and woman didn''t notice, a little hole in the cealing where an eye with nine concentric rings and nine tomoes colored a royal purple was watching


    (Narumi)[huh so she is our godmother, i had my doubts, well it seems the massacre will happen in the end of the week, if everything goes according to plan, history will change i will make sure of it onii-chan]


    (Naruto)[Yes, we will imouto, it seems Danzo is moving as expected, he already has the arm with the face of the shodai hokage, he will attack shisui in three days]


    (Narumi)[Danzo, after this you will no longer be useful for me, after this i will be coming for your head]


    <hr>


    ~~three days later~~


    Mikoto was returning home, with groceries to make lunch for her family, when she saw a hint of an unusually colored hair, she didn''t know what possessed her to follow it, but she did, it led her to the slum part of the village, where at the center was a little girl, she had a sunset colored hair and was cooking stew in a giant pot, around her were man and woman, holding plates, waiting patiently.


    (mikoto)''Homeless people, she is feeding homeless people, but why? is this your daughter Kushina?'' right then a tomboyish girl with red hair replaced the girl inthe middle of the slums, Mikoto widened her eyes, then thought ''i already have my answer Fugaku'' she then left for her home.


    <hr>


    ~~Narumi pov~~


    (Narumi)"hai, here we go~" i handed two plates of stew to a woman and a child


    "arigatou Narumi-chan"


    "Arigatou onee-chan"


    (Narumi)"You''re welcome, hai next one please" ''With the death of the old council and the mafia branch here in konoha, the crime rates have been diminishing rapidly, and with me helping the homeless, and poor, and with naruto theaching them basic knowledge like reading and writing, basic math, history and geography, we will be able to employ them in the future whe we make our own bussiness, therefore we wil be able to erase most of the internal conflics after the massacre, now its time for for the joker to make its debut''.


    <hr>


    ~~A few hours later ~~


    (Naruto)''Even so she''s really dedicated into making this world a better place, although it seems small she is making definite changes in history, for example most of the council she has killed, were directly involved in the mafia, grr.. the fire country mafia is really bad news, assasinations,extortions, stealing, blackmail, drug trading, weapon trading, and the worst of all slave trading, i still can''t believe they were managing those slave rings, and if its one thing Narumi hates is slavery'' he though this as he was walking home holding hands with his little sister.


    ''Tonight is the day where Shisui Uchiha dies, mother''s prized student, not if we have a say in it''


    <hr>


    ~~Near the nakano river~~


    (Shisui)" saa itachi hokage-sama and the elders are waiting for us, lets not keep them waiting any longer" ''hopefully with my kotoamatsukami we will be able to reach a peaceful conclusion, now if only sarutobi-sama would let go of his hatred''


    (Itachi)"lets go shisui"


    (Shisui)''Eight years ago after the kyuubi attack Kushina-sensei confirmed it was an uchiha who attacked her and ripped the kyuubi right out of her seal, since then Sarutobi-sama has held our clan in suspicion, and started discriminating our clan, well after all, his wife was killed by this masked man prior to the attack but even if there are no recorded uchiha as a missing-nin, i don''t believe someone in our clan currently living in konoha is responsible, after this i hope the sandaime forget his grudges, but that''s wishfull thinking on my part, at least the other elders, koharu and homura, are more peaceful and wouldn''t want bloodshed, the problem is Danzo'' Sigh.


    <hr>


    On a room underground in konoha 6 people were present, the two kneeling were shisui and itachi, while the ones sitted were those who held the highest positions in power the hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and the elders, Koharu, Homura and Danzo, currently Shisui was explaining his plan to the hokage


    (Shisui)"... and so i will use kotoamatsukami on the clan tonight in the meeting, with this they will stop trying to revolt, that''s my plan"


    (Sarutobi)"What a powerful genjutsu technique with this the coup will be over, biwako what would you do? Hah you wouldn''t want me wallowing in grief while i try to point fingers where there is nothing huh i''ve decided'' "Let''s make a vote, of who is is in accordance to this nod their heads" two nods from koharu and homura ''as expected Danzo wants total annihilation from the clan'' "Shisui you are to go and use kotoamatsukami on your clan this will be an s-rank mission"


    Danzo grit his teeth


    (Danzo)''Hiruzen can''t you see that his eye is too much important to be used like this, the kotoamatsukami is whats precious, even if you would quench the coup now they will surely try again given time xan''t you see this, i must have those eyes of yours shisui, i will make better use of them''.


    <hr>


    Shisui was traveling through the forest to meet itachi near the nakano river.


    (Shisui)"tch i am being followed"


    Just then a flurry of kunai went flyng to his position forcing him to drop on a clearing, he unsheathed his tanto and prepared for an attack, just then 50 men arrived in the clearing, all of them in anbu styled clothing with a blank mask with the symbol of root in it, all of them poised to attack


    (Shisui)''this is bad''


    Just then the sound of a cane was heard and an old bandaged man came into the clearing he walked and stopped right in front of shisui


    (Shisui)"Danzo-sama wha-"


    Danzo)"Your kotoamatsukami is too important for konoha, to be used on the uchiha clan, especially when they will try again later on, isn''t that right? So i will keep your eyes safe with me" he then started reaching towards shisui''s eyes, just then shisui grabbed his hand and his normal charcoal eyes turned red with three tomoes and put the elder in a genjutsu, the old war hawk dropped to the groundYou might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    (Shisui)"gomen" just then, shisui recieved a punch that knocked out the air in his lungs, and made him spit in the ground, a hand came towards his right eye and ripped it out of the socket, spilling blood in the air, shisui regained his bearing put his hands on the face to stop the flow of blood he then looked up and saw Danzo standing there like nothing happened, the one in the ground dissapeared like a mirage.


    (Shisui)''A bunshin, no the sharingan would recognize if it was used, so what happened?''


    (Danzo)" it seems you are unable to comprehend what happened, let me show you" he showed his right eye, that was underneath his many bandages, the eye shone red with three tomoe, then in a few seconds turned white, signifying blindness.


    (Shisui)''Sharingan? So thats how, the only techniques recorded on our clan that cause instant blindness is izanagi and it''s counterpart izanami, so that must be izanagi, putting a genjutsu in yourself, the time varies from person to person, but it is usually 60 seconds, and in those seconds the person can alter their reality as they wish, erasing wounds and unfavorable events like it never happened, like an illusion i need to get out of here''.


    (Danzo)"I tire of this ROOT capture his left eyes" just then he walked out of the clearing while the 50 ninjas prepared to attack him, they launched various kunais that completely surrounded him but he did some handsigns


    (Shisui)"shunshin no jutsu" he dissapeared, and in his location various afterimages were there in his place and they started attacking and cutting down the ROOT-nins at impressive speeds, meanwhile the real shisui was escaping towards the meeting point that he and itachi combined, in the hill on top of nakano river, but 5 remaining ninjas were still on his trail, he did a back flip, three handsigns then


    (Shisui)"fire release:great ball of flames"a great fireball spewed from his mouth but was easily countered by the five ninja''s water attack, the hot steam released made him drop in a clearing full of grass, he was panting, injured and tired, just then another flurry of kunais came and hit his location, the five ninjas jumped in the clearing to confirm their kill, the dust settled and an ethreal warrior, green colored with a tengu mask and what it looked like a great fire was in his belly, shisui was being protected by it and he lifted his head showing that his remaining eye changed into an elipsed pattern.


    (Shisui)"Im not done yet" a little gasp was all that was heard from them before countless little grenn projectiles launched from the belly of the warrior killing them.


    He deactivated the sussano''o and panted even harder


    (Shisui)" hah .. hah.. i need to meet itachi" he then left the clearing.


    <hr>


    In a hill looking over a river itachi waited patiently for his partner to arrive


    (Shisui)"I-itachi hah.." itachi then turned around and saw the figure of a battered shisui without his right eye


    (Itachi)"shisui what happened to you"


    (Shisui)"No time to explain, suffice to say danzo wanted my eyes, and went to extreme methods to acquire it, itachi i need you to promise me something, no matter what happens, the uchiha clan must ve stopped, konoha can''t survive being in another war, right now the village security is the most important thing, just don''t trust Danzo anymore, please keep my eyes safe for me, this one needs to be kept safe, also i prepared a suicide note just in case" i then handed my note to him and then ripped my left eye and handed to him.


    (Shisui)"sayonara, my friend" i then jumped from the hill towards the river, and awaited death .. after that everything went black.


    (Itachi)"SHISUI!" I reached towards him but it was to late, my eyes started to bleed, and an elipse shape formed in my poupil resmbling a three pointed shuriken, just then i sensed someone coming to the clearing, it was a man wearing a cape that covered him from head to toe and in his face was a mask that resembled the joker card from poker, i widened my eyes in realization that this was the murderer that put all thoses smile faces when he killed someone.


    (Itachi)"what do you want here murderer?" He didn''t receive an answer "if you are not going to answer then i will force you, my best friend just died, i am pretty mad right now" he took the tanto of his sheath and then charged towards the joker.


    <hr>


    (Itachi) "hah.. hah what are you?" Itachi asked while panting hard form exaustion and pain the landscape around them was destroyed, with various craters littered around the forest burning with a black flame and itachi had an orange aura currently dissipating, signifying that he just used his sussano''o and couldn''t hold anymore.


    (Itachi)''Nothing worked, my taijutsu was completely ineffective and got me a few broken ribs, my fire ninjutsu was completely blocked by his water ones, his gejutsu his strongest point was completely ineffective, his newly acquired mangekyou was useless as well, his amaterasu just bounced off, his tsukuyomi didn''t work and his sussano''o even equipped with yata mirror and the totsuka blade was shattered easily ''how could he grab the sakegiri without being sealed, he shattered my sussano like the shield wasn''t even there, i am supposed to be s-ranked here, does this mean that he is even above, impossible there was only 4 recorded ninja who were recognized as ss-rank, hashirama, madara, minato and kushina, and he is neither of them, he is even stronger than that madara imposter'' he panted more.


    (Naruto)"this is boring" he said in a clearly modified voice, just then hundreds of black bones came out of his back, the bones had an unique color that resembled a statred night sky, then those bones were launched in his direction at great speed.


    (Itachi)'' so fast, can i dodge... impossible, can i do a repacement.. no i don''t even have chakra left .. can i block them.. i don''t even have weapons anymore, all of them are littered in the ground .. I'' ll die!" The first bones started piercing his feet, legs, thighs, kidneys, stomach, liver, lungs, heart, neck and then finally his head, he resembled a porcupine with how many bones litteredhis body ''sorry sasuke it seems that i will not be able to complete my promise of training you tomorrow to beat naruto, sorry shisui this is as far as i go it seems'' amongst all the blood you could see some tears spilling out of the 14 year old anbu captain and a mortified expression as he started closing his, just then the world breaked like a glass pane, itachi returned standing, all of the damage done wasn''t even there they were in their original position when the fight started, the diference was that in the hands of the joker was a glass with preservation liquid, and floating inside were 2 eyeballs with crimson irises with a pattern similar a four pointed shuriken.


    Itachi then started to breathe rapidly to fill his lung witch were previously filled with blood he then started dropping in the ground in extreme exaustion his last thoughs before he blacked out were


    (Itachi)''to put me in a genjutsu... so easily.. and i never.. noticed... i can''t believe... this.. sorry shisui it seems.. i wasn''t able to protect your eyes ... dammit..'' the masked joker came down from the tree he was standing then inspected itachi''s health.


    (Naruto)''hmm it seems he has already contracted his lung disease that killed him in canon, but its nothing i could not fix'' a strong green light filled the forest as he healed itachi, he then carried him to the uchiha coumpound and dropped him on his bed, a teal light shone through his mask aa he looked one last time at the sleeping figure of itachi and then he dissapeared in a rip in space originated through his eyes.


    <hr>


    Itachi opened his euyes to see the familiar ceiling of his room.


    (Itachi)''what happened, was the events of last night real?''the door opened and sasuke entered.


    (Sasuke)"nii-san mother told me to wake you up, she said it was weird for you to wake up this late, hey you promised to train me today so that i could beat that naruto kid, father is pretty dissapointed in me that i can''t beat that kid in anything-"


    (Itachi)"hai sasuke, one thing at a time, and i haven''t forgotten our promise"


    (Sasuke)"yatta!, maybe if i defeat her brother, narumi will finally notice me." He said in a hopeful tone.


    (Itachi)"haha it seems that outoto finally has a crush" in a teasing tone.


    (Sasuke)"d-dont tease me" he said red faced.


    (Itachi)"then let''s go eat breakfast "


    (Sasuke)"nii-san i already ate, i am leaving for the academy now"


    (Itachi)"oh so don''t let me keep you, just go and focus, you are a proud uchiha member, if you pay attention to your teachers and train hard enouth, there''s none you can''t beat"


    (Sasuke)"hai i will"he then left the room.


    Itachi sighed, and got out of bed, he then put more casual clothing as he was still wearing his anbu uniform, he then went towards the kitchen where his mother was waiting, she had a tired expression and rings under her eyes there was a plate of food freshly prepared for him.


    (Mikoto)"Itachi .. why did you return so late last night.. normaly you arrive early.. but i was waiting until 3 a.m for you and you didn''t arrive, i fell asleep on the couch... mou don''t make me worry so... you are such a handful sometimes.. but i love you.. and i wouldn''t trade you for anything". She then dozed off on the chair showing how much she lost sleep


    Itachi widened his eyes at her statment, then chuckled a bit he picked his mother gently in bridal style then carried her to her bed he put a blanket over her, then let a rare genuine smile as he looked at her.


    (Itachi)''Shisui, i might have failed to protect your eyes, but i won''t fail to protect my clan, even if my brother and mother end up hating me, even if i have to sacrife my future''


    ~Next uchiha massacre part 2

 Chapter Nine

    The Uchiha Massacre final part~


    Itachi after eating breakfast went straight to the hokagetorecountthe events of last night


    (Itachi)"... And itealized i was put in a genjutsu.. then passed out of exaustion.. i woke up in my home".


    (Sarutobi)"So after almost 4 years we finally have at least a clue about the serial killer.. a joker''s mask.. so you are saying that this joker currently possesses both the eyes of shisui?"


    (Itachi)"hai hogake-sama"


    (Sarutobi) Sigh "ANBU go to the nakano river and try to recover the body of crow" just then 4 masked ninja appeared, bowed to the man, and left with a shunshin.


    (Sarutobi)"Itachi without shisui there can no longer be a peaceful resolution you realize this, no doubt Danzo will order you to annihilate the clan, but you musn''t listen to him, you are to kill all the uchiha involved in the coup, the mission will start in three days, then after that you will infiltrate a dangerous organisation as a member, jiraya has only learned that it is composed of s-rank criminals, you are to find what their objective is, a lotof s-rank shinobi working together can only spell trouble"


    (Itachi)"Hai hokage-sama, thank you, at the very least i will be able to save those that aren''t involved in the coup"


    (Sarutobi)"3 toddlers, 23 children including your brother and mother, are the only ones not in it, even the genin, even the elders, even the retired shinobi are in it" Sigh ''This is such a waste of life'' "Itachi will you need help to clomplete the mission? Even if it''s you you can kill all of the uchiha police force by yourself"


    (Itachi)"Don''t worry i found help a few days earlier...''


    <hr>


    In a shrine in fire country a man with long spiked hair wearing an orange mask was resting, he had a long sleeved shirt with a long turtle neck, gloves, and baggy pants, he also had a katana resting on his sheath, he had a lone sharingan resting in his eye socket.


    That was the scene Itachi approached.


    (Obito)"Hello itachi, it has been some years i''ve seen you, well not since i killed your genin team, you were eight at the time, i believe" he said in a sight moking tone. Itaci didn''t even show an outward expression "I called you here to make you a proposal, the situation in your clan is deteriorating, no doubt you will be forced to slay your clan for the ''good of the village'', when you do i want to help, after all i still want revenge for what my clan did to me in the past, you will not be able to do this alone, the entirety of uchiha police force are no joke you can''t take them on as you are right now, even if you consider yourself s-rank"


    (Itachi)"Who are you?"


    (Obito)"I am Uchiha Madara" Itachi widened his eyes as the masked man introduced himself.


    (Itachi)"I''ll think about it" ''Shisui still has his plans, there is still no need for bloodshed''.


    (Obito)"Remember this i will be waiting here in three days, and after you are branded traitor i will have a place for you in my little organization".


    Itachi then left the shrine in a shunshin.


    A venus flytrap came out of the ground, it opened and a strange man with one side white and the other black he then spoke.


    (Zetsu)"Are you sure this is going to be okay obito? He can report this to the village leader" "this is the worst someone has been targeting all of my clones as soon as they arrive within the walll of that damned village" ''i started losing contact with them four years ago and i still have no idea what happened, even though sensing my zetsu clones should be impossible''


    (Obito)"Don''t worry even if your clones are being targeted we still have sasori''s spies, and let him report it tohis hokage, konoha can''t do anything to me right now, and itachi will fall ito the curse of hatred soon enough" ''I will start by murdering all of the clan, not only the uchiha police, but the innocents as well'' he then dissapeared in a vortex.


    <hr>


    (Sarutobi) " I see the man in question seems to fit the description Kushina gave 8 years ago on the kyuubi attack, she also mentioned he introduced himself as Uchiha Madara... but she didn''t believe it for a second" ''She also seemed sad for some reason, like her heart was torn apart in the mention of the masked man, i thought at the time she was sad because he destroyed her future for her family, but it seems there is something else here, but what?'' "Are you surehe will only stop at the uchiha police?"


    (Itachi)"Hai he didn''t seem to be lying, he also seems to be the leader of the organization, you want me to spy, it is fortunate for me"


    (Sarutobi)"Hmm you may go" ''what have i done, i looked for the culprit inside the clan, but it turns out the bastard behind the attack 8 years back was really a betrayer of konoha, but how all of the uchiha are accounted for, and there weren''t any missing-nins from that clan since Madara, Kushina what did you know, that you didn''t tell me, it seems you realised who exactly attacked but you told no one...''


    <hr>


    A man in bandages was addressing an army of ninjas in an undreground base of root right beneath konoha.


    (Danzo) ".. then we will have a window to collect their eyes after the massacre, for the good of konoha"


    "Hai Danzo-sama" the ninjas said in unison, then dissapeared ''Hiruzen, you are too naive to think that letting the younger uchiha to live, just like tobirama said, the curse of hatred in that clan is too strong, they are too emotional for their own good, and their absolute trust in the sharingan eventually turns their confidence to arrogance''


    Danzo grit his teeth remembering the events of last night


    <hr>


    (Danzo)"With this eye konoha can be great again!" he was holding the mangekyou sharingan as he was walking to the edge of the forest towards one of his ROOT bases, after a while a masked figure with a joker''s design appeared right in front of him holding the right hand foward then he showed the mangekyou eyes in his hand, Danzo immediatly opened his hands to see the eye he stole from shisui missing ''how is this possible, no now its not the time for this'' Danzo started running towards the masked figure in a frenetic pace, the figure put the eye in a jar where a preservation fluid was then the figure dissapeared like it wasn''t there, only a feminine musical chuckle was heard ''impossible it wasn''t teleportation, wasn''t natural speed, time-space ninjutsu? but i didn''t even notice the chakra buildup, damn, DAMN DAMNN''


    <hr>


    Mikoto was walking around konoha reminicing of the past, especially her moments with her best friend kushina, heh they were the exact opposite of eachother but even then they manage to stay close as sisters, she was passing an empty park where she noticed a lone figure sitting on one of the swings, it was a girl, a bit tall for her age, she was the incarnation of perfection, and with an unusually colored hair that looked like the sunset behind her, she was trying hard to get the swing to work, but she didn''t even understand how it worked, really.


    (Mikoto)''Kushina''s daughter, heh it seems that she is having trouble working the swings, hmm, it still early so let''s give her some help'' she thought as she approached the little girl "hei do you want some help?" The girl looked up to see a woman with raven hair and onix eyes, the girl pushed her bangs to the back of the year, gave a smile that could topple nations and nodded happily, that made the woman smile back involuntary, then she started pushing the swing, just being content in seeing the girls happy face


    ~~Narumi pov~~


    (Narumi)''how embarrasing, i can''t even use a swing properly, where did the 10x faster than any prodigy cheat go? Kuh i must not show my blush'' i looked up "my name is uzumaki narumi you are?" '' i know she is my God mother but still this is our first meeting''


    (Mikoto)" my name is uchiha mikoto, what are you doing here alone where is your brother?" She asked with concern.


    (Narumi)" onii-chan is fighting a dark haired kid with a duckbutt styled hair and a strange fan on the back of his clothes, ne mikoto-san now that i look closely he looks like you, a little bit, is he your son"


    (Mikoto)" is his name sasuke?"


    (Narumi)"hai"


    (Mikoto)"why is your brother fighting sasuke?" She asked surprised.


    (Narumi)"Its the other way around, he challenged my brother to a spar, to prove that he is worthy of my affections or something like that, he even brought his older brother to proctor the match, its happening right now in the river bank right there"


    (Mikoto)''heh i see so sasuke has a crush on kushina''s daughter but...'' "Narumi-chan why aren''t you there to root for your brother, why don''t like fighting?" ''Maybe she doesn''t want to see her brother being beaten or something, sasuke is the third overall in the academy, and the second highest score in the classes as a shinobi although there is a kunoichi and a shinobi who score higher than him, he just doesn''t talk about who is second and first overall, fugaku was quite displeased in sasuke score, it showed that he didn''t have much talent in comparison with his brother, but that''s normal i don''t want another child to go through the same things itachi experienced as a ninja that early in life''


    (Narumi)" no i like fighting, why should i keep rooting if i already know who''s going to win, Naruto-oniichan is the strongest person in the entire world, he is basically invincible~". Mikoto laughed a bit.


    (Narumi)"mou mikoto-obasan you don''t believe me do you"


    (Mikoto)"but.." ''hah she is so cute, she thinks her elder brother is invincible, kinda like sasuke in that aspect, he idolizes his brother too much, and sasuke has started learning the uchiha interceptor style, there is no way the academy taijutsu can compare''


    (Narumi)"if you don''t believe me let''s go see it" i got out of the swing and grabbed her hand dragging her until we arrived in the river bank "see mikoto-obaasan your son lost" i pointed at the downed figure in the bank.


    (Itachi) " shousha uzumaki naruto"


    (Mikoto)"no way" in the bank there were currently 3 boys the largest of them was proctoring the match one figure was a boy with blobd hair and teal eyes, he was the highest class heartbreaker, and would become very handsome in the future ''he looks like minato, but he is more handsome than him and the color of the eyes is diferent from minato''s azure eyes'' the other figure was currently with his back on the floor, he had bruises and scraches littered in his body, he also had a black eye.


    (Narumi)"see naruto onii-chan is second overall in our academy year, he could take my spot as first if he applied more in the theory aspect, he is pretty strong, there was no way sasuke could win~"Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    We could hear onii-chan saying something to the downed figure


    (Naruto)"sasuke no matter how much you train, you will never be able to even scrach me, you will also not be able to get my imouto''s affection, not now nor ever, she doesn''t care about ants beneath her feet, and you are one of them" sasuke looked at the boy with a look of hatred, but only two noticed it.


    Harsh, but true i disliked sasuke, as muchif not more than canon naruto, he was the ultimate emo kid, edge lord, and whiny bitch i have seen, i still don''t understand how itachi could still love the prick, and since i appeared, and since im the transmigrant for indra instead of sasuke, it threw his system out of whack, and it means that his curse of hatred was amplified by alot, and after i ripped indra''s chakra from him completely, he will never activate the sharingan, all of the uchiha has at least a sliver of chakra from their common ancestor, thats were the ''special'' chakra is and once its released on the brain it activates as the sharingan, their arrongant and prideful attitude comes from this chakra, but since its so dominant in the clan they pass their arrogant attitude to their children, even without their chakra modifying their minds, rare are the people that survive the character change, most of them being mikoto, itachi, shisui, and the old obito, sadly obito is far gone in the curse of hatred, and he has the right to feel pride in his abilities, he is young yet very powerful more powerful than the monkey even, and thats not an easy feat, in that regard its good that sasuke will never be avle to achieve the revered eyes of the clan, since his curse is going to be several times worse than normal, its best to have an edgy kid without a powerful tool like the sharingan that hates the world and want to see it burn, the sharingan is a powerful tool afterall, but i will pity mikoto and itachi in the future, they will have to handle a fugaku again only 100x worse.


    (Narumi)"onii-chan, mou you are so blunt at times, gomen mikoto-obasan onii-chan didn''t mean anything bad by it, he is only a bit overprotective of me"


    (Mikoto)"no, its alright" ''but even so naruto seems to be a little arrogant, in his speech, to say that sasuke will never be able to beat him in such conviction..'' itachi picked pu his little brother in a piggyback ride and walked to where his towards his mother who was with narumi, naruto was walking besides him in a listless pace, naruto then grabbed narumi''s hand a faint pink was seen on her cheeks


    (Naruto)"let''s go home imouto-chan"


    (Narumi)"h-hai" then they left for their home.


    (Mikoto)''heh so narumi-chan has a crush on her older brother, sasuke you are out of luck, even though incest is not frowned upon , and actually encouraged to keep the blood pure, it is not practiced by close family members, like brother and sister, father and daughter, mother and son, because it may cause birth defects, but thats not true in the case of the uzumaki, all of them without fail will give birth to a healthy child, its surreal the vitality they have, almost inhuman, so sasuke they can commit incest and it would not be frowned upon, hah sasuke, each passing day you look more and more like my hateful husband in terms of personality, why couldn''t you be more like itachi, fighting their precious person is not the way to win a girl''s heart, you should know this sasuke, it''s like you are seeing her like a trophy to be gained and i dislike that'' "Itachi how was the fight?" She asked as she thought sasuke was sleeping, exausted.


    (Itachi)"it was entirely one-sided even with the interceptor style sasuke couldn''t even get close to hitting him, sasuke got provoked easily, and made various mistakes, what really surprised me was that naruto was stronger than me when i was that age, i thought with a little training, and a few pointers sasuke could defeat that kid, but it seems i was wrong, naruto is a prodigy even above me it seems"


    (Mikoto)"aren''t you exagerating at your age you were already genin and had the matured sharingan already"


    (Itachi)"i am sure, the strength, speed, tactics screamed chunin level" ''even though he might still be holding back, no.. thats impossible'' " and i got my genin license and the mature sharingan when i was 8 kaa-san he is still 7 years old"


    (Mikoto)"haha gomen, its just that he is a bit tall for his age, so..." "even so sasuke picked a very hard rival to beat"


    (Itachi)"no its alright, i hope this teaches a lesson to sasuke, that no matter how strong you are there will always be someone stronger."


    (Mikoto)"how true " they started walking home towards the uchiha coumpound.


    (Itachi)''teo day until the mission, huh hokage-sama still hasn''t found shisui''s body anywhere and with him mossing the vlan will start to suspect me.''


    Both were in though and didn''t notice sasuke in the back of itachi making an ugly face and in his mind ythe name naruto was repeated each time with more venom, the curse originated from zetsu started acting in the depths of the childs heart, with an ugly feeling of jealousy and powerlessness he screamed in his mind.


    (Sasuke)''NARUTO''


    <hr>


    ~~the next day~~


    Hmm today was interesting, it was just like canon where itachi was passively accused of ''killing'' shisui after all he was missing for 2 days straight, he then beat the three uchihas like it was nothing, as expected from an s-rank, he then heard sasuke voice to stop, then fugaku arrived and itachi apologized gor ranting on about the uselessness of the clan, but not before showing his mangekyou to sasuke, itachi went to meet obito in the same shrine and started planning on how they were going to attack, after the dinner sasuke asked his parents about the unusual sharingan he saw in his brothers eyes, his parents were concerned but explained to him nonetheless.


    (Sasuke)"kaa-san why does father focus so much on itachi?" He grumbled a bit, his eyes showed envy at the attention his brother had.


    (Mikoto)"aah so you are feeling left out huh, even though he doesn''t seem to care much about family, the one he speaks to me the most about is you sasuke" ''i can''t tell that his father only speaks about how his son is a failure for not being able to beat the ''jinchuuriki brats'' as he calls them, hah if only i hadn''t been forced into this arranged marriage by the elders in our clan, kushina maybe would have shared a pice of that handsome blond that was minato, but she was very selfish so sharing might have been impossible. The only good thing that came out of this marriage was itachi, sasuke reminds me so much of my hateful husband it kinda makes me a little jaded, where itachi is humble, sasuke is overly proud, where itachi is exceptional, sasuke is only average in uchiha standards, i even lost my motherly love for him, i tried to get him to humble a bit but, it doesn''t seem to work, honestly sometimes its like i am forced to take care of him, only because we are related by blood, and itachi can''t see that, he only sees sasuke as the toddler he holded at one moment of his life, am i really a bad mother if i dislike my child''s attitude so much, itachi tried, and i tried, but it doesn''t stop him from trying to emulate his father.'' "And even then itachi is the next clan head, so your father has to groom him to be a worthy clan head" ''more like his weapon to use against the other villages when he gets the hokage position, honestly fugaku was always jealous that minato, a clanless orphan of the second war could get the position of the hokage vefore him, even though fugaku didn''t measure to the blond, it is nigh impossible for a lone a-rank to beat an s-rank even more an ss-rank the diferences in sheer power are insurmontable, yet he overestimates himself, even though his son could beat him with his eyes closed, and his hands beside his back, itachi did you really kill my nephew shisui for just these cursed eyes, why?''.


    <hr>


    The night of the massacre finally arrived, itachi was in his normal anbu uniform, he unsheathed his tanto, and dissapeared inside the coumpound, he had already put a genjutsu on those that were innocent, and started opening the homes and slashing any who came in his way, even those young genin the same age as him, fell by his blade, once all of the traitors were murdered he went towards the main house but was stopped by fugaku


    (Fugaku)"itachi, what lies behind this massacre" ''how dare you kill MY clan like this now we can''t even take cobtrol of the village''


    (Itachi)"i see the future of the shinovi, and the future of our clan" itachi''s eyes shined and showed fugaku a genjutsu of sasuke leading the uchiha clan to greater heights


    (Fugaku)"i see.. sasuke.. huh.. " ''even though he is weak, the future itachi promised seems a good one, that boy tries to emulate me too much, but it can have its uses, the uchiha clan can be great with sasuke leading it, unfortunatly i have to admit that itachi is stronger then me''


    Fugaku then dispelled, showing that it was a kage bunshin all along.


    <hr>


    A masked man appeared in the uchiha police building, he flicked like a ghost, entered the building and killed everyone inside with extreme prejudice, he then walked out without a single injury, just then 5 shurinkens were thrown towards him but passed right through him as if he was a ghost and hit the pillar behind him.


    (Izumi)"no way.."


    (Obito)"hoh those are good eyes" '' and if my sharingan can see correctly, she is pregnant, itachi not even 15 years old and already going to be a father, NOT..." he lauched some chains to capture the 16 year old girl, but before tit could reach her it was wrapped around an arm, the arm belonged to a robed individual with a joker''s mask.


    (Obito)"who are you? No i doesn''t matter" obito themn charged foward in the hopes of capturing him with his kamui, he reached out with his hand.


    (Narumi)''yog''sothoth:rule of space''a black bone that shined like the night sky appeared in her hand she then slashed his hand clean off, it was completely white and looked like clay.


    (Obito)''impossible kamui should have activated and protected me from whatever that weapon was'' the masked figure charged foward did more attacks and obito learned the hard way that his space-time ninjutsu wasn''t working, he then retreated to his dimension.


    (Narumi)''operation drive obito out of konoha before he can kill the innocent members of the clan complete, although he made out with all the money in the uchiha vaults, so they are now dirt poor.''


    ''yog''sothoth:rule of time'' she dissapeared in an instant leaving a terrified izumi, who then fainted as if she was hit on the back of the neck, the clay arm was nowhere to be found.


    <hr>


    (Fugaku) "...i don''t want to enter a deathmatch with my son" was the last words of the man before a blade striked his back killing him.


    (Mikoto)"... itachi do what you must, just know that i love you with all my heart" she was then hit on the back of the neck by her son, she widened her eyes in knowing that her beloved son wouldn''t kill her then she blacked out.


    <hr>


    (Sasuke)"why nii-san" he said with eyes of impotent rage after he witnessed the tsukuyomi.


    (Itachi)"to test my capacity, you aren''t even worth killing right now, you are just an insect, hate me, abhor me... run... run and like an insect cling to your unsightly life, and if you have the chance to possess the same eyes as i do, then you will be worth my time.." sasuke went into coma after he heard the last words of his brother, the brother that took his father from him, itachi sighed.


    (Itachi)"i was hoping the mental stress would at least activate his sharingan, but it seems i was wrong, is sasuke incapable of achieving these eyes, then what should i do..." he then left the night to report to his hokage.


    After he reported he left the village in a hurry to the meeting point where the masked man would be waiting.


    <hr>


    Mikoto woke up in a bed, she was in the hospital, then she remembered the events of last night, where she got the sick satisfaction of itachi killing her husband, she then remembered she was ready to die but itachi didn''t


    (Mikoto)''itachi you are too kind sometimes''


    Just then the hokage entered the room


    (Sarutobi)"mikoto" his voice full of regret "go to my office when you are ready" then he dissapeared in a puff of smoke signifying a kage bunshin.


    She quickly dressed and went to the hokage tower, in the way she was being looked with eyes of pity by the konoha population, which she disliked a little bit, when she reached the hokage office, she was escorted inside by an anbu.


    (Sandaime)"anbu leave us, now then, let''s talk, last night uchiha itachi went and murdered most of the clan, the only ones who survived were, izumi and 23 children and 3 toddlers were the survivors including your son sasuke."


    (Mikoto)"is sasuke okay" she didn''t realize but her tone showed more that it was more like an obligation than caring, the sandaime noticed and raised an eyebrow, but answered nontheless.


    (Sarutobi)"he is in a coma, and it seems he won''t wake up soon".


    (Mikoto)"i see"


    (Sarutobi)"the coumpound of the uchiha is closed for investigation, it seems the vaults are empty, but the library is still full, so-"


    (Narumi)"ohayo saru-oji"


    (Naruto)"oi, oi you can''t barge in other''s conversation its bad manners you know imouto-chan"


    (Narumi)"hehe but saru-oji promised he would take us to ichiraku''s ramen today~."


    In the door was the two uzumaki twins bantering to each other, it was a pretty sweet scene.


    (Narumi)"ne oji-san let''s go"


    (Sarutobi)"mataku, hey mikoto how about we eat ramen for lunch, my pay"


    Mikoto chuckled a bit vefore answering yes


    <hr>


    In the stand both twins were devouring the ramen were devouring their plates with impressive speed, the funny thing is that they ate with class and dignity, but the speed which they ate ruined the etiquette they had.


    (Mikoto)''so both your kids have your obsession with ramen kushina, must ba an uzumaki thing''


    (Sarutobi)" so mikoto, i can give you a monthly stipend, as you are the matriarch of the clan you can do what you want with the children, if you want to adopt them and keep the clan close or send them to an orpha-"


    (Mikoto)"stop right there hokage-sama i shall be adopting them, i wouldn''t trust an orphanage to them, never, as for izumi she can choose to live with us once she wakes up, well the problem is where should we stay, with the clan coumpound closed we don''t have anywhere to stay, the uchiha vaults are empty, and your monthly stipend won''t be enough to pay rent to that many people".


    (Narumi)"you can stay in our building if you want" narumi butted in the conversation again, naruto at her side just face palmed.


    (Mikoto)"heh?"


    (Narumi)"you don''t wanna? The building might be abandoned but we keep in good condition, the apartments are pretty luxurious and it has more than 100 rooms, don''t worry about rent we have the deeds to the land, you can pay later when you have earned money"


    (Mikoto)"but.."


    (Narumi)"aw what''s keeping you~ we already have an uchiha living there, but he is pretty injured, but im taking care of him, his name is shisui~".


    Both mikoto and the monkey searched for the most intelligent response in their minds...


    "Heh?" Naruto facepalmed again.

 Chapter Ten

    Aftermath part 1~


    (Danzo)"now its our chance, to make it more believable hiruzen will probably wait until morning to retrieve the survivors of the attack, root you are to retrieve all scrolls contained in their library, then i also want you to kidnap some children from the uchiha so i can introduce them to our program, go"


    "HA DANZO-SAMA" danzo left the room, and went to his office to get some rest.


    Just when they were about to leave a masked figure dropped down from the ledges, it had a jokers mask, the ninja slightly tensed but that''s all they shown of any emotion, and like marionettes they followed their leaders order to kill anyone who trespasses, they surrounded the masked figure and rushed foward with weapons in their hands, and just like a machine they barely made any noise when they attacked, there was no way out for the masked figure, it would certainly die, but at the last second...


    <em style="line-height: 1.42857">(Narumi)"yog''sothoth:rule of time" the person said in a beautiful female voice, that voice which makes you drop your guard immediatly, a very dangerous voice in this world ''yog''sothoth:rule of time is one of three techniques from the kekkei mora (bloodline encompassing) yog''sothoth when i activate it time is in my control, i can slow down time or even stop it, the tecnique enhances my body to such a level that i can move during time stop, and its only because of my eyes that i can even see in total darkness, the skill is so powerful it just doesn''t stop the time here, it stops the time in all of the multiverse, absolute time control, although the chakra cost is so great that i can only do it for a few hours, lest i die of chakra exaustion, yea that is possible with this, i can''t even believe it.'' ''Naruto said that the phoenix chakra tree was planted in a star that makes our sun look like a little ant compared to it, and the moment the fruit was ripe the star was consumed by a supermassive black hole, the fruit was then altered when it was hit by a gamma ray burst, then entered the black hole, and then travelled through dimensions, until it arrived on earth, the travel itself deteriorated the fruit and chipped away at its power, but the abilities remained intact, now i only need to unlock them, i can feel the fruit growing ever stronger in me''.


    <em style="line-height: 1.42857">Everything stopped at that moment all of the ninjas were completely helpless and their minds stopped she walked to the neares one put her hands on his neck and pushed upwards with such force that his head was decapitated, even his spinal cord was on show as it was still connected to the leg, she mockingly applied wind chakra to the spinal cord and used his head as a handle, then she used it like a whip, the front row of ninjas were completely sliced through, the funny thing is that all the gore was still in the air, applying some explosive style to ger hand, she tagged the renaining ninja, in various locations, like the the head, stomach, crotch, then time returned to normal and she witnessed as they all exploded, it was so brutal, that it even showered blood, it was everywhere, painted on the walls, the ceiling, and the floor was a giant puddle of it, accompanied by rests of intestines, bones, brain matter among other thing ''explosive style inside their bodies make for a great show, this is art deidara, you should learn it from me~''


    <hr>


    <em style="line-height: 1.42857">In the next room another masked figure was in the same position as the other when time started to move again


    <em style="line-height: 1.42857">(Naruto)"yog''sothoth:rule of space" ''switch'' in that instant the floor became the ceiling and the ceiling became the floor, all of the root-nin that were attacking got switched as well but it wasn''t pretty, it was like they were cut in half and switched, their bottom half went to what was now their ceiling, while their top stayed on the ground, it was a complete abomination of physics ''yog''sothoth:rule of space, when i activate it i can copletely control space, and do what i want with it, this is what made me able to steal shisui''s eyes from the hands of danzo, just like teleporting an object, and what made me injure obito even with his kamui activated, honestly yog''sothoth is the highest pinnacle of space-time ninjutsu, nothing ever comes close to it, everything is useless in comparison to this, the only limit is the users imagination. This completely defies modern physics, but those humans were very conceited, they though they had things figured out but they didn''t understand anything, they were content in living in their own bubble, thinking that they understood everything, when they only knew very little''.


    <em style="line-height: 1.42857">He though this as he continued walking towards danzo''s office killing everyone with his chains or his bones ''the dead bone pulse is such a good bloodline, even more so when they combined with our rinne chakra rods to make that black night sky color, it is very shiny oh yes, the good thing about this is that if one hits you even if its just a scrach it throws the targets chakra control out of whack, making them unable to use chakra for anything for a few minutes, and our chains that can suck the chakra right out of a person, it seems mother combined the adamantine sealing chains with the outer path: chains, this is pretty dangerous alright if it can suck a bijuu chakra in 30 seconds imagine what a normal person might feel''.


    <hr>


    (Narumi)"i made an experimental seal you guys are going to be my test subjects~" she said while dodging various swords with amazing grace, she then jumped back and put some distance between the group that was guarding the door to danzo, her index finger glowed dark blue in the tip and she started writing in the air with impressive speed,then a seal formed in the air"sealing arts: blood sealing"the seal sucked the blood out of everyone but narumi in the room leaving them completely dry, the seal then exploded making another pool of blood "ara~ it seems i need to fix it, while it is fun the seal can''t explode all the time~ so... so so so.. it''s time for you to die~ Danzo~" she then entered the room, his office was big , perfect for combat.


    (Danzo)"it seems you had some fun going through my troops" he gritted his teeth in anger and frustration, the man took out all of his bandages showing a white arm with 10 sharingan eyes moving around creeply and his one of his eyes was also a sharingan ''it isn''t shisui''s that''s a pity, this tramp had to steal it for herself''


    (Narumi)"ara ara~ ufufu~ i see so you were the one sending all of those sanctioned suicide missions, you preyed upon monkey''s little grudge, and after those uchiha died your little army would go and ''retrieve'' those eyes, it makes sense now as there is no one outside of our village going around with an implanted sharingan, just like kakashi, but what are you going to do with that arm?" She feigned ignorance.


    (Danzo)"hmph a simple murderer like you doesn''t need to know" danzo finished three seals, then rushed foward and tried to punch right in the mask, but it was before ho could hit a strange black aura surrounded her and formed a ribcage protecting her from his attack.


    (Danzo)''A sussano''o? No something is diferent, but what is this feeling of hopelessness?''


    A sea blue sphere formed behind her, it was the size of a tennis ball, then it fired a beam, instantly going through and turning the chest of the man into charred ash.


    (Narumi)''hmmm got to love plasma release, the combination of fire, lightining and wind, the second most offensive chakra nature, its destructive and killing power is off the charts'' just then the man disapeared like a mirage, having activated izanagi prior to the fight. Izanagi, one with the mature sharingan can activate this ability, it is essentiatly a genjutsu cast on one''s self, and you can alter your state of being depending on your situation, for example one can make anything undesirable that happened to them an illusion, essentialy making injuries or death scenarios an illusion, like it never happened, the duration of izanagi is 60 seconds, or once you change something, and the intensive mana cost, and losing one''s eye, make this a last resort techique, although for danzo who had 11 eyes to spare in his body alone, it made for an ideal skill to win fights against stronger opponents in his old age.


    (Narumi)''but it is not enough Danzo, in the face of an overwhelming force 10 more lives will only delay the inevitable, 10 more lives means that i can kill you in ten more painful ways ufufufu~''


    <hr>


    While narumi was playing with danzo naruto was going to the archives.


    (Naruto)''We still haven''t caught the slave trader here in konoha, i hope i can find some clue in there, maybe danzo even has the location of the leader of the mafia, and the slave ring that has been going on in the fire country, after all danzo always buys some slaves, especially the young as his program of erasing emotions works better the younger the child is'' ''even so these roots never end do they'' he said as another group went in for the strike "You''re in the way" naruto pointed his figers at the coming ninja, and little black pellets came out of his hands, and pierced without fail even those that tried to block the little bullets.


    (Naruto)''sa let''s see if i can find something interesting'' he opened the door to the archives, he started sooping around, and found what he came for ''so Danzo knew one of the slave traders that set up shop here, Sakiri Haruno, in colabration with the mafia brach here in konoha... Sakiri Haruno? the pink council woman with the voice of a banshee? THAT BITCH! it didn''t end with what she did in the past? she still does this sh*t? GRRR... SHE WILL PAY! kuh calm down, good things will come to those who wait'' "even so sakura is following right inher footsteps, her unnatural crush on that sasuke boy, her double personality, it is only a matter of time before she goes batshit insane and starts commiting crimes.. no maybe she already lost her sanity, grr.. we need o send a ''message'' to sakura soon, maybe after we can plan something to either correct her attitude or worsen it depends on her..." as he was walking towards the exit, he came across a name that made him release copious amounts of killing intent, if there were anyone close by to receive it they would have died purely out of shock, he walked towards a file, that file had a red spiral with the name uzumaki...Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    <hr>


    Narumi felt her older twin approaching, she was currently painting her nails with the blood on the floor, on her back was a chain passing through her dress, the cloack and mask alrady discarded, the chain was holding one of Danzo''s legs as it contibnued throwing him in the floor and lifting him up, it brought the man down again and with a sick noise of the ground breaking on impact, the puddle beneath that dried on the floor and his head that exploded just like a watermelon, the corse disapeared in a mirage, it apeared again but Danzo fell on the ground, his mouth frothing, his eyes on pointing on the back of the head


    (Narumi)"Ah~ Danzo-chan~while izanagi is an impressive sharingan technique, it has a fatal flaw for sadists such as me, while your body may return to normal, the things you experienced are not erased, so even if your injuries are made an illusion, the pain, trauma, everything related to your mental health and sanity will be affected, you already died 7 times, bravo, it took you seven painful deaths to turn you into a vegetable, hah the pain of dieing must be great huh~ even with your so called mental conditioning you couldn''t even maintain your mind" she picked him by the hair and lifed up "un, you are really useless and weak" she then dropped his head, he hit the floor and he started bleeding from an injury, the eyes in his arm closing one by one, until the eye in his right socket closed forever, signifying that had no more second chances.


    She cut off his head and started spinning it around with a finger like a basket ball.


    After that she put his head in her kamui dimension, and started skipping until she met her brother, and both went to the exit of the underground base, and then he gave the file with a red spiral, she started reading it, then a lone tear fell from her face, and like a dam she started crying and naruto only held her as she cried on his chest, once they were out she activated her eyes in anger then focused and black flames came out, like a tidal wave it hit everything inside and burned it, not even ashes remaining, then the mountain caved in and destroyed the passage two days later Danzo''s head would be found on the hokage''s desk, as a little prank.


    <hr>


    (Mikoto)"heh? Can you please repeat that narumi-chan?" The matriarch asked with a little hope on her voice.


    (Narumi)" i said we had an uchiha living there already, uchiha shisui, i was doing my morning training and a little bit of hunting when i came across his body, he was badly injured and was missing both eyes, honestly if i hadn''t healed him in time and brought to my apartment, the creepy part is the next day someone delivered a jar with with two eyes in it in front of our door, i did some medical jutsu and found them to be compatible with him, almost too compatible, but why would someone rip his eyes just to deliver it the next day, strange" she mumbled the last part "in any case he had all of his limbs broken, a few bruised ribs, internal bleeding, chakra exaustion, i did the eye surgery with the help of onii-chan, then healed most of his injuries, he is very stubborn, saying that he needs to prevent something, but he needs at least a week to rest".


    Both sarutobi, and mikoto gazed at the girl in disbelief.


    (Sarutobi)"Narumi-chan why didn''t you take him to the hospital?"


    (Narumi)"datte saru-oji i can''t stand the hospital the smell there is so strong, and besides, i needed a test subject to see if my medical skills are good!" She said with a wide innocent grin, both Sarutobi and Mikoto face vaulted at the ''test subject'' part.


    (Mikoto)"My nephew is alive" she teared up a bit at the news.


    (Sarutobi)"It''s great that he is alive, but are you sure that you got his eyes in front of your door, do you have anything else?" ''Was it perhaps joker that itachi mentioned, it must be after all he had shisui''s eyes


    (Narumi)"hai, if there was something there was a pice of paper sticking to the jar, it had a smile face made with blood, quite a sick joke" '' oh my god i became such a great actress that i can lie straight to his face, a kage level ninja can detect lies by the fluctuations of chakra, dilation of pupils, sweating, and quickening of pulse even at a distance, among other signs, the fact that i do none of those thing, will make him believe anything i tell him, the fact that i am a granddaughter to him and the daughter of his predecessor, will make me and my brother the last people on earth he will suspect of being the serial killer joker.


    (Sarutobi)"i see then we will need to put some precautions in case something else happens" he petted my head, i closed my eyes to enjoy it, ah pet me more~ he then removed his hand and i pouted "so then Mikoto, narumi-chan here offered her apartment complex for you and the survivors to live, what do you think?, it could solve your home problem until the clan coumpond is cleared up from investigations"


    (Mikoto)"i wouldn''t want to impose"


    (Narumi)"no problem, no problem, it gets pretty lonely there, and you can keep company to shisui-san"


    (Mikoto)"even if we stay there permanently? A lot of children lost their parents, so i doubt they would want to go back to the coumpound so we would need to find a new place for all of them to live"


    (Narumi)"you worry too much mikoto-obasan, the livelier the better~".


    (Naruto)"Mikoto-obasan you better take imouto-chan''s offer, the place is very big, it has a lake, and 2 training grounds, a natural hot spring, and the best cook in the world, Narumi."


    (Mikoto)"Well if you insist~" then we finished the good ramen, payed and left.


    (Sarutobi)"Narumi-chan you must be pretty talented to make an eye surgery at your age" ''no kidding, eye surgery is pretty advanced medical ninjutsu, although this is narumi we are talking about, both her and naruto absorbs everything they learn like a sponge, not even geniuses like minato, kakashi or itachi can compare, they would be contenders to graduate early, but the council wants to pass a motion to take out the option of early graduation, they don''t feel like creating another itachi, a clan killer, by graduationg and putting responsabilities on one so young, they feel like itachi cracked under the pressure of being an anbu captain at his age, if only they knew the truth'' sigh ''at least with this motion they won''t have to experience what being a ninja really is so early in life, let them enjoy their childhood, at least that''s what hashirama-sensei envisioned when he created konoha, to stop sending children to their demise''.


    They walked towards the apartment building owned by the twons and finally arrived, after a little bit of tour around the land, they finally arrived in narumi''s and naruto''s apartment.


    (Narumi)"onii-chan go lead them to tge guest room where Shisui is resting i will make some tea in the meantime"


    (Naruto)"hai..hai so let''s go" narumi went to the kitchen to prepare the tea for the guest while naruto led them to the guest room.


    (Naruto)"Shisui is inside, i will give you some privacy, just don''t forget to go to the living room to drink some tea, he then left the two in front of the door.


    Sarutobi opened the door and inside was a man sitting on a bed, he jad spiky raven hair and obsidian black eyes, he had the typical uchiha complexion, he was looking out the window, to the clouds to pass time he then turned to see the visitors, and was surprised to see them.


    (Shisui)"hokage-sama! Mikoto-sama what are you doing here?"


    (Sarutobi)" maa, maa shisui narumi told us you were here, honestly when you went missing i feared the worst"


    (Shisui)"hokage-sama where is itachi? What of the coup?"


    (Sarutobi)"without your kotoamatsukami there was no more peaceful resolution, i sent itachi to kill everyone involved in the coup, he accepted on the condition of sparing his mother and girlfriend izumi, the rest are children who had no clue as to what their parents were planning, after he completed the mission he went on another one, to spy on a certain organization composed of s-rank criminals as a member himself." By the end of the explanation shisui was grasping his sheets with an expression of worry.


    Mikoto by the hokage side was clutching her dress hard and let a few tears of grief fall in the floor


    (Mikoto)''why did you send my baby boy in such dangerous missions, he is still 14 years old, and has already sacrificed a great deal for this village'' "Sarutobi, promise me that one day itachi will return home"


    (Sarutobi)"hai i promise"


    (Mikoto)''Itachi please stay safe, you don''t need to sacrifice your life, just come back to me once you completed the mission''


    (Sarutobi)"Narumi''s medic knowledge must be great for you to already be up, i am very impressed" ''if she continues like this she will surpass tsunade in a few years''.


    (Shisui)"ah narumi-chan is amazing really, if it weren''t for her i would have, either died, or lost all mobility, and live my life as a cripple, i am sure she downplayed my injuries, i was in a very bad shape, most of my bones were grinded to dust, i was bleeding from various organs, my spine was snapped, and i had multiple head traumas, i would be surprised if konoha hospital would do the same, she healed me in one day! Now i am doing some rehabilitations, and maybe i can return to being an active ninja next month".


    (Sarutobi)"I see" ''scratch that narumi may as well have already surpassed tsunade, even so what really drove her to learn medical ninjutsu with such fervor''"i will leave you two alone, i can smell the tea leaves in the air, and it is calling me" the hokage then left the room.


    (Mikoto)"Shisui can you help me take care of the clan or what is left of it"


    (Shisui)"of course! What do you need me to do?"


    (Mikoto)"I will take position as the clan head and while itachi is out of konoha you are the heir"


    (Shisui)"what about sasuke?"


    (Mikoto)"ah, he is in a coma, it will take some time for him to wake up" '' am i forgetting my second son'' she started remembering fugaku''s face on her second born and hatred started to swell upon her, it was just a seed on the bottom of her heart, but it would grow in time.


    (Shisui)"i see"


    (Mikoto)"Shisui, our vaults were robbed by the masked man, the same man who used the kyuubi to attack our village" he widened his eyes "so we are effectively broke, after you completely heal i want you to go on missions to earn money for the clan, i will call those that have a debt to our clan around fire country in the mean time, we need to amass wealth to provide for the new generation, while narumi has offered her place to stay, we can''t be living off her goodwill, she is still the landlady, after that we will pay our debts to her in full, our pride won''t allow it" ''at least our pride will serve for something good''


    (Shisui)" hai mikoto-sama, at least we have a chance to rebuild our clan, there is one thing i need to show you, you already know i have the mangekyou sharingan, and you already know what my ability does, i also have the sussano''o, but..." he activated his mangekyou, but instead of the normal elipse pattern, two patterns were seen signifying the eternal mangekyou sharingan.


    (Mikoto)"how !?..."

 Chapter Eleven

    Aftermath Part 2~


    (Mikoto)"How?! to gain the eternal one must gain the eyes of a close family member, like a brother or sister, but you didn''t have sibilings!" she asked shocked that her nephew had the eyes only one man in the history of her clan possesed.


    (Shisui)"I don''t know why exactly, but narumi-chan had an answer, hah when i first told her that my eyes felt diferent she was clueless, she thought that sharingan stopped at three tomoe, i couldn''t stop myself for speaking about the mangekyou, how it is acheived, and the eternal mangekyou, when i told her that to get these eternal eyes you must steal it form a family member she did another, more detailed medical scan, and found minute diferences in the dna, that it closely resembled a twin, when i said that it didn''t have a twin, she brought up that it had been modified with chakra, so even if it is still my eyes the curse doesn''t reconize it, so i was able to go a step further in our bloodline, after she did some test, she said she wanted to replicate it, as she never seen a dna altering ability, hah she is smarter that itachi at her age" ''now the problem was who altered it? Was it the joker who got hold of both my eye? If so what is his endgame, what would he acomplish by giving me more power?''


    Just then Narumi entered the room.


    (Narumi)"The tea is ready~" "Hai shisui here is the crutch for you to walk, i expect that you will be able to walk normaly after 2 days then you can start training" she handed him the crutch and told them to follow her to the living room where the hokage and her brother were enjoying some snacks while sipping tea, after some banter, small talking, it was dusk before long, and the hokage was about to leave when..


    (Shisui)"Hokage-sama after i heal can i take my old post in the ANBU back?"


    (Sarutobi)"I see, i was waitingfor you to ask that ANBU Captain Raven... i will be waiting for you in a couple of months" he closed the door and left


    (Narumi)"So Mikoto-obachan let me go show your room~all of the apartments are connected by doors, so it will be easy to take care of the children, especially the babies, so there is no worries there~" narumi-chan led me towards the next apartment, even so these are big, they can hold a large family and still hold some space, the previous owner is stupid for abandoning this complex "tommorow we will go shopping for necessities, don''t worry i will pay, we are pretty rich after all" ''of course we inherited canon naruto''s dumb luck for everything including gambling, and we also own all of the re light district, so income is great, although i can''t wait until we explore our family vaults, ahh the uzumaki dna is affectiing me again, our clan is very, very selfish, the greed, lust, wrath, gluttony, we are the worst enemies you can have, everyone in that clan is completely insane, the uzumaki will never even bat an eye while killing someone, they will commit the most depraved acts, and others will applaud, that''s the problem, they have such a sense of distorted family love, they will turn a blind eye to what others in the clan did, be it pillaging, killing and other stuff i won''t mention, while we were a little over 20000 ninjas it took the efforts of three of the major nations, quality over quantity, haha~ and it is definitely worse for us, we have royal blood of the uzumaki, dad''s dna was useless, i wonder~ why dad even married mother~i guess his infatuation made him blind to her obvious insane nature, while he has killed many as 1 million ninja in his lifetime, he never did enjoy killing, but mother was diferent, she took extreme amount of pleasure from killing and torturing, her kill count reached 5 million ninja by the end of her life, but i reality she did not only kill ninja so her real kill count cannot be measured, it didn''t matter if you were ninja, civilian, women, children, babies, if you lived in the water, lightning, or earth countries you were fair game for her, her lust for revenge was the greatest of all time, i guess even konoha did not know of her real cruelty, she did most missions solo, and sandaime is foolish enough to think that iwa has a grudge against the yellow flash? that they will send assasins to us if we are named namikaze? HA~ how dumb~ they will probably try to kill us because of the uzumaki name~ out of extreme terror, they have such fear of mother they cannot even hate her properly, that''s how badass the Red Death was, the scars from her deadly kenjutsu still mar some locations in the world~ ahh i can''t stop it the blood is so strong, it is affecting my mind since i was born, i was a killer in my last life, a cold blooded psychotic killer, who lived in the second world war, lived through it and experienced everything with a cold look, but this time around, i am enjoying killing so much it is an addiction~'' while thinking that narumi showed the room for her godmother, then went to her own room where her beloved onii-chan was waiting, both had a satisfied smile.


    (Narumi)"Did you do it~"


    (Naruto)"Of course~ Saru needed to grow a backbone, and i just helped in the process by putting him in ''kotoamatsukami'' he now has become war like, whatever threat happens to konoha he will react accordingly, i also healed his body a bit, so his age will not reflect on his ability as a warrior"


    (Narumi)"Its ironic~i also put shisui in kotoamatsukami~he will serve well for our plans~" both chucled darkly.


    <hr>


    That night a figure stepped into the hospital undetected, the only way to identify her were the long silky hair, the royal purple rings tightly together making a it look like an iris, there was no pupil but there was nine tomoe distributed in groups of three in the first 3 rings, she went in a godly place opening the doors where the uchiha children were located, the reason she was here was to absorb every sliver of zetsu''s chakra that was rooted in them, the curse of hatred originated from this piece, and would then seep in and start corrupting the chakra and mentality, she didn''t want to deal with edgy and broody kids everyday, if you want to kill someone just Do It, don''t brood about it, be happy~.


    The last room was sasuke''s.


    (Narumi)"ara~ara~sasuke-chan, it seems zetsu''s curse already is deeply seeted in your chakra system~ such a pity i stole away indra''s transmigration from you don''t you think? now you don''t have anything to protect you from the curse, if i were to pull it now it would kill you, but i won''t, first me and onii-chan will steal both mikoto and itachi from you, you are really pathetic you know that, your attitude has already killed any love our godmother had for you, but it is still not enough, itachi still loves you, but i am patient, soon enough Mikoto will forget all about you, and in a few years Itachi will regret leaving you alive~, hmm you will wake up in 4 months it seems, you are really weak~, can''t even handle one tsukuyomi and you''re in this state, when you wake up things will be drasticaly different, oh and i will leave you a present~" she pumped an insignificant sliver of indra''s chakra into him, then made some seals and applied in his mind "Now with this although it will be hard you will get your precious sharingan, you just got to train harder~ there are also some seals in your mind, i am an uzumaki super prodigy so mastering seals wasn''t so difficult, the first one will completely immobilize your body when i want to, the second will cause you untold amounts of pain, a little bit of security will not hurt will it? now for the fun stuff, the other seal will make it so you will have a tiny dick forever, you shouldn''t have looked at me like a breeding tool after all~ the last one will make you an eunuch it will be activated when you try to force yourself on a woman, goodbye, you still have some entertainment value for me~ it will be fun to see other uchiha children achieving the sharingan and becoming more powerful while you are left in the dust, weak and powerless~as your mother forgets about you, and, like a bug beaneath my shoes, i will crush you once you stop entertaining me" she left through the night with a deranged laugh ''ufufufu~i love destroying the lives of the characters i hate, now we need to strike the haruno family where it would cause the most impact in sakura''s mind, that whore is already irritating me with her screaming, ino shouldn''t have given her self confidence to a person with a double personality, and case of insanity, there is a good resemblence between the insanity of the haruno clan and the insanity of the uzumaki, although the diference is that harunos are weak, and it is not familial love they have, but a love that goes to a single person, no its not love, more like an obssesion, just like Sakura is fixed with Sasuke, Sakiri is fixed on Minato, dear father~''


    <hr>


    Three months passed and the uchiha children, along with Izumi and her unborn daughter, moved in where, it was difficult at firsst taking care of most children as they missed their parents, but it got easier with time, narumi still cooked for everyone as she loved cooking, although she had Mikoto to help her sometimes, it changed when Shisui started training the twins when he finished his rehabilitation exercise, they quickly learned kage bunshin, finally, and started using it all the time, as they didn''t have a problem with mental backlash, they also picked up things he teached with extreme speed, making him wide eyed and jaws open, he thought he had seen prodigies with itachi, but these two took the cake.


    Shisui also trained with his eternal mangekyou sharingan, and he was stunned by the power he could control with his eyes, his chakra level shot up to bijuu level, that''s how strong those eyes were, he though he had a stronger sharingan than everyone else since he activated his, but this was ridiculous, he could spam kotoamatsukami, he could use it twice a day instead of a decade, he also could use his sussano''o freely, which made him one of the most powerful people in the village, and him being 17 years old, meaned that it would be a long time until he hit his prime, he also got reinstated in anbu, and did most mission with ease as Raven, he also noticed the hokage building up his forces, no more would you see jounin and chuunin slacking around, the academy changed, and most of the civilian council lost their power over the ninja affairs, only helping with economic and infrastructure affairs, the only classes that didn''t change in the academy were naruto and narumi-chan''s, because of the low number of children in that year, but it didn''t matter as most of the clan heirs were having harsh training home, and one day when Danzo''s head was delivered in his office he had a smile face onthe forehead, he didn''t even bat an eye to his old rival death, but was worried how could joker could enter, so he reinforced the security in the village, meanwhile the industrial side was working on producing more weapons and inventing new products, it was an armament race, tensions were high between kumo and konoha, and kumo disregarded the disarmament law after the third war, but with the loss of their kage and many of their ninja against iwa they are still far behind so they can only grit their teeth for now and wait, so we will probably enter in war in a few years.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Mikoto would also constantly leave to go to trips in fire country to have the people who owned debts to the uchiha clan and those who owned favors, so their finances were now stable, with Shisui''s pay fromthe mission also sustaining them, but with her constant travels and work as the matriarch, Shisui''s work as ANBU, and Izumi taking care of the 3 babies and herself during pregnancy, the other children were at the mercy of Narumi''s manipulations, she instilled in them loyalty to her, admiration, and a deep love for the village, patriotism at its finest, she also trained them, and most above 6 years old already had a 1 tomoe sharingan, and some having 2, and although, Mikoto, Shisui, and Izumi didn''t notice they started treating the twins as family, and started loving the place they were living, even after the clan coumpound was released, Mikoto went and sold the land to the highest bidder the only thing she recovered was the library and the clan texts hidden in the naka shrine, she also went and destroyed the stone tablet that was lying underneath it, the area is now an ANBU Training area as most of the buildongs and houses were demolished.


    <hr>


    ~~Narumi pov~~


    I avoided a weak punch and gave one in return in her left breaking some ribs.


    (Iruka)"Narumi, you must stop putting such strengh on your attacks, some months back you injured a girl pretty badly and she could not be a ninja anymore"


    (Narumi)"gomen sensei, but its the normal strength i use when i am going against Ino or Hinata, that means that sakura has a very weak body to be injured like this, ne?" I asked the downed girl with annoying pink hair, she whimpered in pain as she was clutching her ribs and trembled in impotent rage.


    (Iruka)"hah, at least have some amount of control, Mizuki can you take her to the hospital wing"


    (Mizuki)"yes, iruka" he picked up the downed girl, and left, but not before he gave me a subtle glare ''hmm i guess he was told about the kyuubi from orochimaru'' the glare went unnoticed by iruka as he gave us another thing to practice.


    <hr>


    (Narumi)"ha this is going to be fun don''t you think onii-chan?"


    (Naruto)"Hai i am itching to kill that man so much" we were in front of the haruno mansion, in one of konoha''s districts, there were two ANBU guards knocked at our feet, as we entered the house, there was food on the table, and a man and woman were discussing things, the man was slighly tall and had brown hair and green eyes, the woman had pink exotic hair, and almond eyes.


    (Kibe)"It seems sakura will be returning late, she was injured in a spar in the academy, and will be only released at 10 pm"


    (Sakiri)"honestly that girl is worth nothing, not until she can get in the pants of that uchiha boy, with the elder heir leaving konoha, sasuke-sama will probably be the next uchiha clan head, we need more prestige and power for our family, so she will be the fucktoy of sasuke while we steal the power and influence of his clan"


    (Kibe)"Of course, mentioning fucktoys i will be in the basement having ''fun'' with some of our slaves" he finished eating and went downstairs.


    She huffed and finished eating, then the lights came out


    (Sakiri)"Wha-" at that moment she was thrown towards the wall with force, it broke her shoulder, she did a loud pained screech, that would have woken the neighborhood, but with the silencing seals placed on the house it would never be heard "Who- gh"


    (Narumi)"its me Narumi Uzumaki" narumi then put her hands bound together by her microscopic chains, and raised the woman from the ground with her back to the wall.


    her clothes were quickly shereded as her nude form was exposed, high B-cups with pink nipples she had a patch of pink hair downstairs and a pink slit that led to a great ass and a puckered hole.


    (Sakiri)"SO YOU-RE THE DAUGHTER OF THAT UZUMAKI WHORE?"


    (Narumi)"that''s right" ahn~ this day finally arrived, i have been waiting for my revenge


    (Sakiri) "Release me you demon, even if all the civilians have forgotten I haven''t, because of you minato-kun is dead, even if you are his daughter I don''t care"


    (Narumi) "Sakiri.. Sakiri you were always obsessed with dear father and you were so jealous of mother, fortunately your mother had some connections to the mafia in fire country, so you ''released'' information to kumo that an uzumaki had survived, you knew by then that minato loved our mother so you sought to get mother out of the way didn''t you, then kumo was quick to act and kidnap her, even though she ended up killing most of them, you thought that she was on her way to become kumo''s baby factory, at least daddy saved her before they crossed the border, you were quite disappointed weren''t you? ANSWER ME!?" i picked up the nail from her pinky and pulled out as a gutural sound came from her mouth, after a bit of crying she shook her head in denial.


    (Narumi) "i see, well let''s pull another nail, see if your mouth will open when i pull all your nails." i then pulled one nail at a time, going painfully, blood was spilling out from her injuries as she cried harder every time.


    (Narumi) "ready to talk now, all of your twenty nails have been removed from your body you know~" i said with a deraged smile she shook her head again, "i see" then with one movement i broke one of her fingers, the bone was protruding from the injury "let''s try again did you? Or did you not?" she nodded her head "see that wasn''t so difficult, now what about the uzumaki name being erased, i was quite confused at first when all of the civilian council decided to erase the name from all records in konoha, but it made sense when you were added to the equation, you whored yourself to them so you could pull out some favors am i right? " i said as i caressed her slit, while putting a finger on her clitoris, then opened up her used pussy with a finger, then two, three, finding her g-spot was easy and before long i brought her to an orgasm, even though she should be in pain, she cummed hard in my fingers "so am i right?" she nodded again not believing the demon could bring her to such a high "hmm" i broght my soak filled fingers up and grabbed her clit with both my thumb and index finger and gently squished it like a button, then i widened my fingers in a scissors position, then my bones protuded from the underside of my fingers and were like dark small blades, and like a scissor i brought them together and slashed her clit right off her body, bringin her more pain that i could imagine, as the clit is one with the most nerve endings "scream more" i started laughing as blood sprayed in my cum soaked fingers "scream, scream, scream more~", after a few minutes only groans, whimpers, abd a few screams could be heard as her tears fell nonstop and blood traced downwards until it reached her asshole then it started falling on the ground. "Now last question of the day~ do you know the identity of the boss of the mafia here in fire country?" she shook her head.


    (Sakiri) "p-p-p-please l-let m-me l-live p-plea-" i cut her stomach open with my bladed fingers and blood and organs started spilling out i started pulling her intestines out like a pasta.


    (Narumi) "as expected you have very pretty insides.. Ahhh you''re dieing.. Slowly.. Slowly.. Slowly.. Ahh you''re dead.. Ahahahah" i finished pulling out her intestines as it fell on the floor.


    <hr>


    ~a few minutes erlier in the basement~


    Kibe was currently raping one of his slaves he bought, although slavery was prohibited by the daimyo, it was not enforced as the mafia dealt with slave trade, and even the prestigious Hyuuga did it with their cage bird seal, he released his seed inside of her as he looked towards her eyes, dead eyes, those that gave up on life, just like his other slaves that were chained up, just as he was about to put the buckle in his pants a punch came right in his kidneys he gasped and spit on the floor he looked to see a blond kid holding a stance.


    (kibe) "who are you?"


    (naruto) "you will be my little experiment i always thought the academy taijutsu is weak against other ninja, but what about a civilian, i will be goibg at you with the strength of a student, as for who am i, you don''t need to know as youbwill be dead soon" after a few minutes of beatdown kibe''s body was littered with black bruises and his arms and legs were at an odd angle there was blood coming out of his mouth as he struggled to breathe, most of his teeth were lying on the floor as naruto looked at him with an impassive face "as expected the style is weak, if i used any other you would be dead already, despite the level of strength i use, hah i tire of this" naruto put his hand on the mans mouth and ripped his jaw with such force that kibe died of shock, what was left was the body bleeding from what was once his mouth as the jaw was literally on the floor, naruto killed all of the slaves and took care not to cause them any more unnecessary pain ''you are a bastard kibe, you always need to treat your possesions with care, after all if you don''t they will break''


    He met with narumi and they left for their home, for the twins they did not care for slaves at all, they did not care for rape, as narumi already witnessed it many times in her life, and with the savage blood of the uzumaki who were known to the other countries as fiends, made them not care at all for the cruelty of this world, after all everything the haruno clan has done the uzumaki has dobe it many times worse, rape, killing, torturing, slavery, all kinds of depravity, in all honesty the uzumaki got what they deserved, kushina also got what she deserved, after all how many people she killed, how many she tortured, how many men, women, and children she raped in the third shinobi war? But it would not sit well with the depraved royal blood of the twins, they loved mother, even if she had, her ''minor faults'' , they were connected to her feelings, thoughts and memories since she was pregnant, its hard not to love her, within the file they discovered that the clan was an offshoot of the senju, a group of women separated from the clan and weren''t seen for a couple of years, when they surfaced, their hair had turned a deep shade of red, and they were cruel beyond belief, they raped and raped until they were pregnant, thats how the uzumaki were born, cruel beings from birth, although they didn''t have any information on how the women got the red hair, and how it is connected to their madness.


    (Naruto) ''i wonder, if we hadn''t modified our appearance we would be born with red hair, ah i am itching for my sister, but we promised we would deflower each other on our graduation, at least i got something to look foward to...''


    <hr>


    Sakura was just returning from the hospital wing after they healed her ribs. She was currently thinking of asking ger mother to make that uzumaki bitch life hell, after all her mother was a council member, she entered ger house


    (Sakura)"tadaima, why is it so dark?" she turned on the lights "mother, father? She then looked at the dining table, and widened her eyes as her bag fell on the ground, dropping all the books on the ground, on the table was her mother with her belly open and ger face looking right at ger with an expression of terror, her father was sitting ob a table holding a knife and a fork, the latter had mother''s intestines wrapped around it like an oversized pasta, the former was in a cutting motion right in her stomach, she looked up to see a large smiling face on the wall painted with blood and a transparent liquid, there were also words close to the face and it said ''welcome home'', the nightmarish situation finally caught up in her mind as she let out tge loudest scream she probably could, waking up the neighborhood and the prevous knocked out ANBU guards, most of the civilians entered the house out of curiosity and puked at the horrible scene, most being traumatized, and the night sky showed a red moon, signifying a change. Three sets of eyes opened in almost, in the deepest depth of a sewer, the sewer was below a dream like castle, surounded by cherry trees, the castle screamed edo period, one set of eyes was azure in color, they shined in hope and compassion, the other was a deep red with slitted pupils, it showed deep hatred for everything, the other was a violet, that only showed depravity, wrongness, insanity, brokenness, whoever stared at those glowing violet eyes would only feel despair a side of her konoha would never witness.


    (Narumi) ''ah they are finally awake, good~ now lets give them access to our memories since birth~ the other life''s memories will stay locked forever, ne daddy? Are you proud of us? ~ HAHAHAHA''.

 Chapter Twelve

    Academy days final part~


    4 years have passed, since the massacre and Narumi and Naruto have grown impressively, narumi had an impressive height of 5''1" for her age, she had a high C-cup and a nice bubble butt showing an impressive figure she was curently in her black laced panties showing her breast, with dime sized areolas and pink nipples, a manly hand was grabbing one of her boobs making her release a little moan, she was in her bed, and naruto was spooning her, his impressive boner was pressed right between her buttcheeks, the heat that came from it gave shivers up her spine, she turned around and saw his devilishly handsome face, he had one eye open, and had a smirk on his face, he captured her pink lips nad started exploring her mouth with abandon , and started humping his erection up her ass, her pussy started to moisten from excitement, his hand started to knead her breast, teasing her erect nipple.


    (Lime Alert)


    Spoiler: Lime<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    She started lapping her tongue with him, her hands went to his giant bulge, in his boxers and started carressing it, they continued kissing each other, until naruto pinched her nipple drawing a lustful moan, she quickly discarded his boxers showing his 8-inch diamond hard cock, she got on top of him, showing her magnificent breasts, the hard pole was positioned in her ass as she started rocking her child bearing hips, the friction between her ass and naruto''s hard lengh, naruto was in heaven getting an ass job from his slutty little sister, narumi had her panties completely soaked with juices, she was so excited, she wanted to impale herself on her onii-chan''s maginificent cock, but she would need to wait.


    (Naruto)"That''s it you slutty sister, work that ass more" he started roughly kneading her breasts.


    (Narumi)''ahhh ahhh onii-chan is so rough with me'' enjoying the friction, and her brother''s rough hands


    After a few minutes they changed to a 69 position, her face was amazed at the size her brother was packing at that age 8 inches in lengh and 2.5 inches in girth, a perfect fuckstick, she pushed her hair back on her ear, closed her eyes and gave a kiss to the tip of the bulbous head, it was already leaking pre-cum and her pussy juices were all over the penis, she gave small tentative licks, enjoying both his taste and the taste of her juices, meanwhile naruto was fixed on the amazing and arousing sight of her backside she was moving her hips in a hipnotic manner, he was mesmerized by the sight, the soaked black lace panties and little love juices falling towards her thighs did not help, any men or woman would have been won over by the sexy sway of narumi''s perfect ass, the little licks on his tool brought him back to reality as he took out the article of clothing that barely protected her most precious place, he gave a long sniff, smelling a sweet scent of roses, he then discarted the panties throwing it in the other side of the bed, he took a glance at her pink slit, it was such a tight pussy, her clit was already erect, begging for his attention, she was glistening in arousal, she uncounsiously started pumping her hips in the direction of his face begging to be played with, he didn''t wait long and started skillfully licking her pussy, paying attention to her clit, this made her work harder on his penis, it entered her mouth almost dislocating her jaw, but she didn''t care as she had infinite regeneration, it hit the back of her throat but even then she didn''t stop even while gagging she went on until her chin rested on his small patch pf blond pubic hair, she started bobbing her head up and down while massaging his balls, he groaned in pleasure as his tongue found her G-Spot and started licking it more frenetically, making her increase the bobbing of her head, her gagging only adding to the vibrations of her throat increasing his pleasure, this continued on until both came, he unloaded his cum right in her throat while she bobbed up so that the head of the giant cock could stay right in her tongue as he shot again and again filling her mouth as she desperatly tried to swallow the impressive load, it was difficult but in the end she managed it, her stomach bloated a little form the impressive load , although letting a few slivers of cum drop from her mouth together with her saliva, while she squirted in her brother''s face, as he tried to savor the sweet taste she had, as he licked her labia, thighs and other places that were wet from her cum.


    After that they cleaned themselfs up, and both willed their excitement down, as they could go fucking for days, they were panting with stupid grins.


    Narumi took a long look at the form of her brother, he was 5''4" tall he was higher then her by 3 inches, he also had an impressive body, his muscles looked like they were made of marble, he had a chiseled chest, strong arms, sporting a six-pack he looked like a greek god, a picture of an adonis, her mouth watered a little.


    They wore their normal clothes, although Narumi added a garter belt to her wear along the way to go with her black stokings, although for a ninja wearing a dress or a skirt could be bad as when jumping someone could see underneath, she didn''t have that problem, as she put a seal that hid everything, just o she could tease people, of course it was keyed so only her onii-chan could see, they went downstairs, and narumi quickly made breakfast for the uchiha clan and while they were eating on the large table.


    (Mikoto) "Today is the academy graduatioin for you both, are you excited"


    (Narumi) "What''s to be excited about, the academy is too easy obaa-chan, the only thing we want is our headbands, so we can start our ninja careers, even our peers are not competition, i bet the yonger students can beat them really easy , the only ones that can give a challenge are the clan heirs, and even then they can''t beat Saito, nor Rin" ''Those two are the only uchihas in the year below, they already have a mature sharingan and are probably chuunin level''


    (Rin) "fun~fun~praise us more onee-chan" she puffed her chest in fake pride, although she knew she could defeat most of the heirs, she couldn''t come even close to the feet of her onee-chan, she was just too strong.


    (Narumi) "but shisui why would you retire from ANBU? it has been only 4 years? why now?".


    (Shisui) "Well don''t worry about it, you will know why next week".


    (Narumi) "hai"


    <hr>


    After breakfast we led the younger uchihas to the academy most of them already reaching the age to go to the academy, mikoto was forcing them to become ninjas, after all she needed to display the might of her clan has not waned, and with the children mysteriosly acheiving the bloodline faster then the older generations, she wanted them at least a chance to protect themselfs.


    After they arrived narumi delivered the younger ones to their classes, and then entered the graduating class, it thinned out like expected putting thhe number of students lower then thirty, although not even all of them would pass the second test.


    Because of the armament race most of the heirs are already chuunin level, having the clan heads train them did some good.


    Shino like always relies a bit on his bugs, but now he is also great at taijutsu, in terms he is the third strongest male in taijutsu in our class and with his kikaichu being able to steal Chakra he is a good opobent at close range.


    Kiba is the second best male in taijutsu, his clans techniques, his speed, and his claws make him a deadly opponent from close range, his collaboration with his ninken is becoming stronger.


    Shikamaru became less lazy, well not really, but to avoid his mother nagging he started making his body stronger, and his chakra reserves bigger another part was something narumi said to him a while back.


    <hr>


    (Shikamaru) "ah how troublesome, i don''t want to train anymore, i never even wanted to be a ninja" he scrached his head as he fell asleep on one more class, most of his classmates had already left, a hand came and banged on the table he was in, startling him awake he looked to see who it was and it was the ''super prodigy'' Narumi, she was frowing at him.


    (Narumi) "You don''t want to be a ninja? Hah are you stupid? You are the heir of the nara clan and the son of the jounin commander nara shikaku, there is no way you were going to be a civilian.


    (shikamaru)" troublesome woman" she then grabbed him by the scuff of the neck.


    (Narumi) "Do not look away from me when i am talking to you, everything is troublesome to you huh? Are you going to let sloth rule your life? You are not going to train, its too troublesome to do it, procrastinating in life doing nothing, when you have all this freedom, and when the time comes when your comrades are backed into a wall, and you let them die, because of your wasteful habits your teammates will die, are you ready to have the deaths of fellow konoha ninja in your head, your father? Your mother? Your teacher? Your best friend Chouji? Spending your days watching clouds where you could have made a diference in the future, so whats going to be more troublesome? Making an effort into your ninja training and saving someones life in the future? Or take the cowards way out and bury your friends and live with regrets? No need to answer your slothful habits make up your rotten character, right now you are just trash! " she threw him back to his chair, he had a dumbfounded expression in his face as he contemplated her words, she threw him a disgusted expression and left home.


    <hr>


    From that day on after a discussion with his dad over a game of shogi, he started applying himself more, and his genius shined in every aspect of veing a ninja, although he wasn''t the strongest, he was definitely the smartest and rivaled the twins in intelligence, making him a contender for third overall.


    Narumi also said something similar to his friend chouji to tone down his kindness in the face of the enemy.


    <hr>


    Chouji lost another match against a civilian child, he was the most bullied student for his weight, he was curently tending to some bruises when his little crjsh apeared, she was definitely the most beutiful girl in the entirety of konoha he blushed.


    (Chouji) "G-good morni-" he stuttered to introduce himself.


    (Narumi) "You are four times stronger than that brat why did you lose? " she asked with a cold look.


    (Chouji) "I didn''t want to hurt him, i don''t want to hurt anyone" he stuttered even more and responded meekly.


    (Narumi) "I see, and i though you wanted to be a ninja, you are pathetic" chouji started crying and lowered his head, a hand came amd lifted him his eyes met her royal purple one''s they were filled with disgust.


    (Narumi) "Face me when i am talking to you, if you weren''t a citizen of konoha i would have cut your head off for this rude behavior, always look me in the eye when i am talking to you, understand?" he nodded his head furiosly his skin pale from her threat "you are aspiring to be a ninja, hurting other is your future job, killing others is your future job, and you expect that your kind nature will work on the outside world? Grow the fuck up, are you going to show kindness in the face of the enemy, when they destroy your village? When they kill your friends? When they are raping both your mother and the woman you love? Will you still show kindness? No! There can be no kibdness to the enemy, they will never deserve mercy, get this ibto your head, kidness is good only when shown to friends and family, when it is not it is a weakness, a weakness your enemy will exploit, hah and you lost to a civilian brat, weak! He does not deserve your kindness, he threw in the trash it and exploited it to win, right now you are a weak heir to the akimichi clan, a liability to konoha as a whole, what do you think, do the enemies of konoha deserve ''kindness'' when they destroyed countless families? Right now you are just a piece of trash, a dead weight. " she left chouji crying to himself, but it was for the greater good as he returned the next day with determination in his eyes.


    <hr>


    Chouji, probably the second strongest physically, he is pretty good at pratical lessons, and has a good grasp of the material.


    Ino, she is by far the weakest member physically but she makes up for it from her ninjutsu and her knowledge and use of poisons, she is also the second kunoichi in genjutsu techniques, she still has a bit of a crush on naruto but her fangirl attitude completely vanished.


    Hinata, she changed drastically from the shy girl to a confidant but cold to others, although she displays her cute behavior in front of her friend Narumi and her crush Naruto, the change happened in the middle of the first year..


    <hr>


    (Narumi) "yosh hinata~ onii-chan asked me to train you, he said you needed help and here i am" narumi entered a grass field where hinata was resting after an intense physical training.


    (Hinata) "hi my name is-" she said meekly.


    (Narumi) "hinata i know, hey there is no need to be so shy around me" narumi said waving ger hand around "now let''s start with a simple spar come at me with the intention of winning" they sparred the whole afternoon and hinata hit the ground many times, by the end she was exausted and her muscles were burning,The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    (Narumi) "i purposefully let myself open various times during our spars yet you hesitated in every single one of them, why?"


    (Hinata) "i didn''t want to hurt you"


    (Narumi) "and you do the same during the regular spars you have with your sister too?"


    (Hinata) "h-hai she is my little sister so i shouldn''t hurt her"


    (Narumi) "and do your sister think the same way?" hinata could not respond to that her mind froze "of couse not, not one single person in your family actually cares about you since your mother died, your sister while at a time was close to you vegan displaying the usual haughtiness found in the main family, the branch does not care about you either, not even your dream of releasing the cage bird seal, neji who is supposed to help you, and support you, used you as a means to get revenge on your father, after all Hizashi was killed by Kumo so easily, your father badmouthed your dead uncle for so long, neji started hating your father, hating his status as a slave, and most importantly hating you for being that man''s daughter, your father Hiashi also hates you, you look so much like his dead wife, he will never see you without looking away in shame, so why do you care about them? You owe them nothing, and once you lose the clan head position, the main family will put their slave mark on your forehead and use you as a sextoy, a cum dump for those disgusting old men, and you think neji will care? You think hiashi will care? You think your sister hanabi will care? When you would save her from this position she will only look you in disdain? Can you see it now? If you continue with the nice act you will only fall harder, to change your clan you must first change yourself! ".


    Each word was a stab through the heart of hinata as it was true, the looks of disdain her little sister gave her, the looks of disappointment and shame in her father''s eyes, the looks of pure hatred in neji-niisan''s eyes, it all hurt, even when she dreamed of making her clan whole again, they just scoffed, the lecherous looks the elders gave her, everything, why should she work for them, when they don''t deserve her, resentment replaced anxiety, and a coldness started appearing in the place of shyness.


    (Narumi) ''Good, i already unlocked hamura''s chakra inside of you, nurturing your body, it will make you a god amongst mortals, with your resentment, and the wisdom and strength that comes from the transmigration of otsutsuki hagoromo, it will make you deliciously strong, ah i can mold you to be the perfect warrior.


    <hr>


    The years passed and hinata only grown stronger, her byakugan was unparaleled, her chakra levels increased dramatically, as did her control, her body became very strong, the levels of speed, agility, and strength were comarable to a jounin, and she was able to fit the gentle fist into her flexible body, making the flowing fist, a style that used her byakugan, and her flexibility to hit odd angles in the body, doing extreme damage to joints, organs, muscles, and the chakra system of a person, she also added her wind, lightning and water to her taijutsu making her the second strongest kunoichi in the academy, only narumi being able to beat her.


    Tge most glaring change was her personality, she did a complete 180, every time she sparred with her little sister, she would completely destroy her, and when hiashi tried to find why his daughter changed so much she gave him a look of pure loathing, that almost gave him a heart attack, and he started reflecting upon his life, the family became even more broken, but Hinata no longer cared about that, she just cared about putting her clan into place.


    She was 4''9" and had a high b-cup, she was weaeing a battle kimono.


    The other notable ones were sai, the last ROOT, he still was a quiet kid, and insulted pretty much anyone, he was tasked by Danzo to look after Sasuke and kill him if he goes rovue, and after four years after the death of his master he is still going with his misson.


    Sakura Haruno, after the death of her family she was taken in by the adopted sister of sakiri, mebuki haruno, despite the efforts of her new mother she never let go of her obssesion with sasuke, destroying many friendships, one with ino included so she could chase after a boy, she was very weak physically, had very low chakra levels, but was great at memory so she was excellent in teoric knowledge, so even if she should pass she won''t amount to anything.


    Sasuke Uchiha, what a laugh wait he isn''t even an uchiha anymore, when he woke up from his coma he was so hateful, so edgy oba-chan almost wanted to kill her own son.


    <hr>


    After 4 months in coma he was determined to kill itachi for what he did to his clan, he would also defeat naruto and claim his hot sister as his.


    He waited in the hospital for a whole day, until the hokage opened the door, and led his mother inside following her was shisui and the twins


    (Sasuke) ''NARUTO!'' i will get you from that humiliation, as hatred started to fester.


    (Mikoto) "Sasuke, so you are finally awake, lets go home" she had a cold look.


    (Sasuke) "why is naruto here? And how shisui is alive, what of itachi? "


    (Mikoto) "Naruto is here because he is the landlord and we are living with them, and narumi found and healed shisui when he was near death as to itachi he is now " she said in a cold tone, not liking her ''son'' attitude one bit


    (Sasuke) "So you are living with them" ''living with naruto! I will not stand it'' "i demand to live elsewhere, what about my coumpound"


    (Mikoto) "No we are living confortably with them, so we will not change, and whats this about the coumpound it is not yours, its mine, and i''ve decided to sell it."


    (Sasuke)" I am the future clan leader you have to obey ME! "he screamed like a child throwing a tantrum.


    (Mikoto)" No you aren''t as of now itachi is out of konoha and the clan heir position goes to shisui, i am the matriarch and current clan head, even if shisui were to lose the position i would give it to another survivor, or itachi''s daughter who will be born soon, with your nauseating behavior you are currently in danger of being ousted of the clan, now in these delicate times i can''t be answering demands from a brat, so choose, live with us or live in the orphanage? "


    <hr>


    Sasuke really let his pride make his decision, he left for the orphanage and was quickly adopted to tge remaining elders in a play for power, they were hoping that holding the heir to the clan would give them access to more wealth, power, and prestige, and by sponsoring his rise as a ninja they would be set, the problem was the bratty demands he did, most of them out of the elders power, he disrespected everyone, and was a really bad investment, he continued his unsightly behavior, making people who felt pity towards the boy, turn into cold indifference, after all the population treated him with kindness, but not even a thank you was geard, he was extremely arrogant, and thought everyone beneath him, this made him one of the most disliked persons in konoha, Mikoto was already vexed by the behavior of her ''son'' but one incident took the cake.


    <hr>


    Izumi was returning home with her daughter satsuki, when sasuke went to kill itachi''s daughter in petty revenge against the man, but was stopped by naruto before he could kill the baby with a kunai.


    (Naruto) "what are you doing teme"


    (Sasuke) "GET OUT OF THE WAY DOBE!" sasuke was in the habit of calling others beneath him, but even if naruto was a better ninja than him he would never admit it.


    (Naruto) "i see" he picked the arm with a kunai and brought to his knees with force, completely breaking the arms"this will reach the ears of mikoto-obasan, congratulations you lost your last name you prick"


    Naruto led the frightened young mother home, and when Mikoto found out she went ballistic and banned sasuke from her clan in the next council meeting, effectively making him sasuke no name an enemy of a clan in konoha, is was the worst possible punishment behind execution as the person is considered a second class citizen, at that point you would leave the village, but sasuke had nowhere to go, so he stayed and grit his teeth.


    <hr>


    another humiliating fact was that the younger uchihas already had the sharingan at 11 years old a boy and a girl named saito and rin already matured theirs and itachi''s daughter satsuki gained her first tomoe at 3 years old, while he didn''t even had it.


    (Narumi) ''sasuke-chan you are very amusing to watch, you are everything i expected you to be, and everything i made you to be'' as she was watching the broody edge lord before the twins flanked their friend hinata and made small talk until their teachers arrived, the next part were the written tests, the twins noticed theirs were placed with a genjutsu they quickly dispelled, most of was verbatism, next came the physical tests which they also aced, although in the taijutsu spar Mizuki was a little bit rough on the twins, but they didn''t notice the sudden increase in difficulty, as the twins noticed strengh like in meters, a few milimiters didn''t make a diference, although the teacher got out of the spar bruised and sore, the last part of the exam were the academy three, bunshin was an useless illusion, that most ninja could see through, all in all a pointless jutsu in comparison to the other elemental variations and the nidaime kage bunshin, the kawarimi could be upgraded and was not such a useless jutsu, for example, while others replaced themselves with dolid objects narumi could replace herself with air, the henge was one of the most useful, but its base form wasn''t so great, canon naruto could make a physical transformation with his oiroke no jutsu, yet he never took advantage of being able to use an s-rank jutsu he created by mistake.


    <hr>


    Narumi, went out of the room with a hitaiate in her neck she was currently walking home with onii-chan when Mizuki apeared, while he had an innocent face.


    (Mizuki) "Yo, you two, i wanted to talk to you about something"


    (Narumi) "What about sensei?" like always she feingned ignorance.


    (Mizuki) "You must have noticed the increase in diffuclty in the academy in other years but not yours right?"


    (Narumi) "Hai, we live with kids who are in the other years, they are as strong as a chuunin"


    (Mizuki) "There is a new secret test you need to acomplish, you are already plenty strong, if you complete it you will already attain the rank of chuunin, now what you need to do is steal the scroll of sealing undetected and meet me in this place i will get you a chuunin vest."


    (Narumi) "Hai sensei" ''honestly you are trying too hard insect! it is unbelievable, you think i am some gullible fool, get real! I though you would offer this to Sasuke as a means for him to gain rookie of the year, but it seems your grudge against the kyuubi is greater than i thought, although i don''t knoww what the fox did to him, well i don''t care for a bug''s life either way'' as Mizuki was leaving she turned to fave naruto.


    (Narumi) "Let''s report this to Saru-oji"


    <hr>


    Narumi and Naruto were in the hokage office discussing Mizuki''s ploy


    (Sarutobi) "... So do you think Chuunin Mizuki is doing this for himself or someone else?"


    (Narumi) "... hmmm Definetly for someone else, he couldn''t have known about your scroll so easily, so someone put him as a spy, a person who intimately knows some of the secrets of the village, now who could it be~"


    (Sarutobi) "There is no need to play games with me narumi-chan, i already guessed it was my wayward student"


    (Narumi) "Good~ and what will you do when you two meet again~" she said as she picked the scroll.


    (Sarutobi) "I will kill him, take care this will be your first mission an A-rank mission, and naruto is to delay everyone who comes close, neko will be on standby"


    (Narumi) "Of course~Who do you think i am, that little insect can''t do anything to me"


    (Naruto) "Later old man"


    <hr>


    Narumi was in a clearing it was easy memorizing all of the jutsu contained in the scroll with rinne-sharingan, it was all recorded in their shared mindscape, a picturesque Edo castle surrounded by cherry trees.


    (Narumi) ''Now the hokage must have sounded the alarm, the scroll has been stolen and nobody has seen the culprit, that little ant must be arriving soon''.


    (Mizuki) "Good Narumi, you got the scroll, now give it to me so i can give your reward"


    <hr>


    (Iruka) "What a situation, for someone to steal something like that, i didn''t even know it existed until now" he was headed to an isolated clearing in pursuit of the thief he was tree walking thinking about who could be when he was suddnly kicked, and like a comet dropped down on the ground hard, he haad to take a moment to breathe and looked up to see his student naruto standing where he was previosly, with his hands in his pocket.


    (Naruto) "This area is off limits iruka-sensei"


    (Iruka) "Why?"


    (Naruto) " I don''t care about your questions at all iruka-sensei, if you want to pass you have to go through me, and you will fail, and get some broken bones for your trobles, now why don''t you turn back" he looked at the downed man with intesity.


    Iruka groaned in frustration.


    <hr>


    (Narumi) "Eh sensei, but i though i would get a chuunin vest..." she said as the bug started walking towards her.


    (Mizuki) "HAH , you will gain no such thing you demon whore, Orochimaru-sama promised me power in exchange for the scroll in your back, He made this deal 4 years ago when i was in rice country, thats why i entered the academy so i could put the blame on you bitch, but all of the villagers have forgotten who you really are, and even the ninja who remember don''t care for whats in you"


    (Narumi)"Whats in me? What are you talking about?" she asked innocently ''oh god i can''t i am almost laughing did he really just did the villain monologue cliche?''


    (Mizuki) "You don''t know? twelve years ago the kyuubi attacked and the fourth fought it, but what they don''t release to the public is that the kyuubi was divided and sealed in two babies born that night, they were twins? Do you understand you are the kyuubi! Now give me that scroll before i kill you, i wouldn''t want to hurt that body before i enjoy fucking you" he went to grab her breast but was stopped by her hand, before that hand completely crushed that arm.


    (Narumi) ''Genjutsu: kokuangyou''


    For Mizuki who was tending his broken arm the world turned pich black, he couldn''t see anything, he started flopping around uncontrollably, as he couldn''t even make a seal because of his broken arm.


    (Narumi) "Now lets stop your movements" ''plasma release: death ray'' two sea green orbs appeared and fired 2 lasers that completely vaporized his feet, the heat instantly cauterising the stumps, and he was sporting bad burns all over his legs, the grass where the lasers it hit was made a big crater, and around it was charred land, the crater itself was burning hot ''ahhhh i love plasma release, it is so deadly and like storm release is a precision nature, and is handled similarly to scorch style, all in all one of the most dangerous exotic nature transformations'' Mizuki fainted because of the pain ''hmm most people would have died of shock at this point iguess a chuunin is sturdier than a normal civilian mentalwise''.


    (Narumi) "Neko" a masked ANBU with female curvers, purple long hair, and a neko mask came down from her hiding spot


    (Neko) "I wanted to intervene many times during that conversation, but why did you hold me with your chains?"


    (Narumi) "Its funnier when they bark" she said as she gave the scroll to the ANBU.


    (Neko) "you could have subdued him with your chains why didn''t you?" Narumi levitated the downed man with her chains.


    (Narumi) "i like variation in combat, if you use one thing for every conflict, you become a one trick pony" they exited the clearing were a bruised iruka was trying to force his way in, and naruto who had a bored expression.


    (Neko)"Stand down chuunin Iruka, you are disrupting the mission"


    (Iruka) "Why the hell does narumi have Mizuki tied with those chains?"


    (Narumi) "Ara Iruka-sensei don''t you get it? I was Mizuki who stole the scroll, he is just a traitor of konoha, and like a good genin i stopped his nefarious plans, you are welcome to see his execution tomorrow, it will be a public one~" the three left in a shunshin, leaving iruka crying for his former friend.


    <hr>


    (Sarutobi) "So?" narumi was in his office again with mizuki as hostage.


    (Narumi) "Hmm definetly a pawn of your student" one of the chains ripped the sleeves of his unbroken arm, there was a strange tattoo. "Its a curse seal, although this one is more animalistic in nature, than Anko''s, now i hope both Ibiki and and inoichi have a field day with this one, and once they are over with give him to her to play with"


    (Sarutobi) "I see.. will you be watching his execution tomorrow?"


    (Narumi) "No, i have more important things to do than watch an insect be crushed" ''Very important things~''


    (Sarutobi) "Here is your pay for mission well acomplished, team selections will be in a week"


    (Narumi) "Hai, good night~" '' i know i will''.

 Chapter Thirteen

    The Waters that Fall part 1~


    Narumi went home slowly savoring whats about to happen, the slight sway of the hips turned heads to her direction, yet she payed no mind, in that time she wondered who would be her sensei and her teammates, she arrived in her apartment, although it was full in the day, now it was a bit empty, the uchihas would usually would hang out with the twins during the day, after all it was she who cooked for them, although it would be difficult to cook for almost 30 people she managed, even then she and her brother ate more them all of them combined. She went up to the master bedroom she shared with her brother..


    (Lemon Alert: Roleplaying, innocent little sister, hungry older brother)


    (their speech will be acted as roleplay, so don''t expect truths to come out of their mouths, this is roleplay)


    Spoiler: Lemon<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    She arrived at the door her panties drenched in anticipation, she could feel her onii-chan in the other side, he was exuding an aura of lust so high that most women would be a panting mess if he used it in public, she opened the door with a sultry smile, he was up, only in his pants, while staring right at ger with a hungry look, it was a wonder how they survived only on oral sex until now, the uzumaki were always sex fiends, with an insatiable need for carnal pleasure.


    (Narumi) "Onii-chan why are you half naked in my room?" her hands were in her hips as she did an innocent glare.


    Narumi pov~


    (Naruto) "Imouto-chan come here" he asked me to come, i skipped happily until i was tight in front of him i had a smile, he then embraced me "ne imouto-chan do you love me?"


    (Narumi) "hai i love you very much onii-chan, i want to marry you in the future"


    (Naruto) "i see i love you very much narumi, listen what i will do now is our little secret okay?" I quickly nodded my head that was rested in his chest he put a finger on my chin and raised it, then he brought his lips onto mine and started throughly dominating my mouth with his tongue, his hands were already on my C-cups kneading it gently, the other was slowly removing my dress, eventually the passionate kiss ended.


    (Narumi) "O-onii, my first kiss was with onii-chan, ahn~ why does my breasts feel so good~"


    (Naruto) "Don''t worry imouto, onii-chan will make you feel even better" he completely discarded her dress showing her black lingerie, complete with a garter belt, he then swiftly removed the bra freeing her boobs from their confinement, he latched on to one of her nipples and started sucking it while one of his hands was kneading the other breast, teasing the other nipple, his other hand found its way to her round ass and started squeezing it, enjoying the soft feel it gave.


    (Narumi) "Ahn~ onii-chan is sucking my chest, just like a baby, why does it feel so good" i moamed from the pleasure my brother was giving, my pussy juices were already leaking "Onii-chan something is poking me" she said in between ber moans.


    (Naruto) "That imouto is my cock" he raised his head and looked me in the eye and started undressing, he got out of his pants and was only in his boxers, there was a huge bulge, tgen he discarded his last article of clothing showing his 8 inch hard cock, precum already leaking out, he started slowly stroking it.


    (Narumi) "C-cock?" i asked bewildered.


    Naruto) "hai every man has it, although your onii-chan is very big""now imouto now that i made you feel good now its time for you to make your onii-chan feel good, get on your knees and suck it like a lollipop"


    (Narumi)" h-hai" i got on my knees and approached the big penis, got on my knees and started licking the precum, it tasted sweet, and very good, so i continued licking it alternating between licking the base, and licking the head, i also paid attention to the his balls as i massaged it, the dick throbbed from the attention, and it was pretty hot to the touch.


    (Naruto) ''her little lick are driving me insane, i need to see those lips stretched by my cock'' "Narumi, can you take the whole cock into your mouth, it will make yohr onii-chan pretty happy" i nodded my head as i put the bulbous head in my mouth, i started putting more and more cock in my mouth, streching my throat to acommodate the large intruder, i eventually got to all eight inches, and them my brother grabbed my head and started face fucking me, his cock going in and out, abusing my throat, my tongue had a life of her own as she lived to lick that cock, his balls constantly slapping my chin, the rough face fuck was too much, and i started leaking more and more, i screamed as my release came, the juices making a puddle on the floor, i came by giving him a blowjob.


    (Naruto) "oh you came from me face fucking you, you are really slutty, i will enjoy taking your virginity but first" his large cock started expanding inside my throat ''her gagging and choking only make more vibrations for my cock to enjoy'' "take all my cum and swallow every last drop, IM CUMMING" i widened my eyes as ropes and ropes of cum released directly inside my stomach, he continued releasing for one minute, inside my throat, it was so much that my stomach bloated and some of it overflowed to my mouth, showing me its heavenly sweet taste, a taste i could get addicted to, seeing the bliss expression in my brother''s face made me orgasm once again. After i gulped all of his sperm he threw me in bed and threw my panties right in the puddle of my orgasm, soaking it completely he them started licking my tiny pussy, that was quivering for attention.


    (Narumi) "Ahnnghh~ o-onii-c-chan! Its dirty down there, ahn~ but why do i feel so good ahn~" she thrashed around as her insides covulsed, one, two, three times, she cummed three times in the face of her brother, soakingit completely, but hecwas content in drinking all of her fluids, it was so tasty for him it was like a wine made from the greatest ingredients, he the went and kissed her, sharing her taste, and she fell in love with it, although she liked onii-chan''s cum a little better,he positioned his 8 inch right at her entrance teasing her folds.


    (Naruto) "Don''t worry narumi, onii-chan will make you a woman" he said in a husky voice as he licked my earlobe, he positioned himself grabbing my hips, he was admiring my smooth stomach and noticed i still had my garter belt and stockings on, but he didn''t care as he plunged his length slowly as to cause little discomfort to his sister tiny adolescent pussy, he found no resistance other than her tight pussy wall squeezing his dick, milking it desperately, her hymem had already been broken by her training, which fortunately for her never regenerated, she moaned and writhed around under him, until he hit her cervix, she screamed to high heavens as she cummed soaking his already lubed penis,he took it as a sign and started pistoning her slowly.


    (Narumi) "Faster! Harder! Harder! Ahn~ so good!" he gived in to her demands as he started pistoning her faster, until he hit such speed and strength that would have broken a normal civillian, she started matching his tempo with her own hips, as the sounding of slaps were heard in the room, his cock reaching all her sweet spots as she continuously orgasmed on his cock, her eyes rolled on the back of her head as her tongue flapped around, she was making suck a good ahegao face, naruto saw the face of a slut who needed his cock, unfortunately both were virgins so with her vaginal walls chocking his cock on a vice grip, he quickly released inside of her, and her pussy was milking it for every last drop, her womb expanding slightly to acomodate the baby matter, as it sloshed around, but he didn''t stop, they were both uzumaki and had near infinite vitality, they continued fucking each other through the night until they were in constant orgasm, his penis was like a broken hose as he released his n''th time inside of her, she looked like a three month pregnant woman, she was unconscious from the pleasure overload, but had a happy grin, he smiled lovingly as his penis was finally released from her folds, it was easy to put it in flaccid mode, he started carresing her cheeks while she slept with a content smile.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    (Naruto) "I love you, i truly do" he pulled the cover as she used his chest as a pillow, he then dozed off to sleep. A seal on the wall activated and every puddle of cum was erased, the only remaing was the cum sloshing around in her womb.


    She did it, after 7 decades, she popped her cherry, the morning arrived, narumi made breakfast for the whole family early as there would have a public execution, they quickly left, even the children, went to watch,


    (Narumi) ''heh strange, i guess they wouldn''t know what is happening, but what about the older ones, hmm i guess mikoto wants them to see death early i am honestly surprised, or maybe living with us has made a little bit of our chakra rub off on them, making them slightly more insane?, i don''t know~'' After they left the twins fucked like bunnies, the death of the insect was quick, the hokage listed the crimes of the traitor and then executed him a quick hang to break his neck, well thats what shisui-nii said.


    <hr>


    (Sarutobi) "i have given you a week to select your teams, kurenai step foward"


    A pretty lady with wine colored eyes and black hair, wearing a bandaged dress stepped foward, she was a relatively new jounin however her prowess in genjutsu is unrivaled, well if you were to take shisui and mikoto out of the picture.


    (kurenai) "i wish for hinata hyuuga, kiba inuzuka, and shino aburame, for a tracker/assalt team, their skills are perfect with eachother, and their maturity level is good"


    (Sarutobi) ''hmm, kiba was immature back then, but his clan raised him well, he has good leadership skills, has a strong grasp of his clan techniques, his loud and brash personality has been quenched, shino is calm and collected and is a very accomplished strategist, like kiba he makes his clan proud, now hinata is definitely the most dangerous of the group, she exceeds all expectations, very strong, but she also has a very cold and professional personality, although the her clan won''t hear of it she is a genius through and through, if kiba had the same personality back then it would be difficult but this team will work well'' "yes it is a great team, alright you will be assigned to it, as their jounin sensei i expect the best performance of your team" sigh "Asuma step foward" a man with a strong build with midnight blue hair, tanned skin and brown eyes stepped foward, he was smoking a cigarette and had the normal jounin attire, however he had a sash donning his waist, that was given to shinobi selected to be one of thr members of the guardian twelve, a group of warriors who protected the daimyo and his family.


    (Asuma) "hokage-sama, i request Akimichi Chouji, Nara Shikamaru, And Yamanaka Ino, i want to train a new generation of ino-shika-chou"


    (Sarutobi) ''hmm their combinations are very strong indeed, so strong in fact the enemy hasn'' t been able to find a counter in their teamwork yet, ino has passed her fan girl phase, although she still has a crush for naruto, her information gathering is impressive as well, chouji is kind but has shown to not show mercy in battle, and he always protects his friends, and shikamaru is pure brilliance, i guess there is only 3 people in the village that are smarter than him, jounin commander shikaku and the twins, honestly i still haven''t figured out who is smarter, shikaku or narumi, hmm hah no point in dwelling in this'' "very well, see that they surpass their parents, they have the potential to do it"


    (Asuma) "ha! " ''oyaji... ''


    (Sarutobi) "Kakashi step foward" a jounin of average height, athletic build, and gravity defying hair stepped foward, he had a mask hiding his mouth and nose, and a headband tilted as to hide one of his eyes, he was also reading an orage book while giggling and blushing.


    (Kakashi) "maa, nanda, can you not give me a team?" all of the occupants in the room sweat dropped at his laziness.


    (Sarutobi) "i can''t do this kakashi you got to pick your students"


    (Kakashi) "hmm thats it aiko-chan hmm hum, huh? Did you say something hokage-sama" most of the room face vaulted at the rude behavior displayed by the legendary sharingan no kakashi.A mark appeared in the head of the hokage.


    (Sarutobi) ''you dug your own grave kakashi, my vengeance will be great! Fufufu~'' with an evil smirk he said "if you can''t decide your team i will do it for you" the lazy jounin just waved his hands, another tick mark appeared "i see then your team will be composed of sai, sasuke and haruno sakura"


    ''sai, a possible ex-root, most of them dissappeared by the time danzo died, a possible spy, we do not know his intentions, and because of his seals and training he will not talk, sakura, probably insane, obsessive behaviour far surpassing that of a fan girl, double personality making it dangerous for a Yamanaka to work on her, even if it has been requested by the girls adopted aunt, mebuki haruno, hah at least she is not related by blood from that horrible haruno clan, although she is insane, she poses little threat as she is not strong, and finally sasuke, the banished heir of the uchiha, he is still yet to achieve the clan doujutsu wbile all other uchiha alive already have it, even the small children have unlocked the one tomoe, they see him as a disgrace to the family and a complete failure, with his arrogant nature, and vengeful personality he is quite despised by the other uchiha, i always have to take care they do not run into each other, while shisui, mikoto and izumi don''t care what happens to him, the younger generation wants to erase the stain and failure of their clan, while sasuke has a hateful personality i didn''t expect his mother to turn cold to him instantly, i guess this is a product of an arranged marriage, not to mention, his attitude makes the village ostracize him. This team will be a real piece of work.''


    When the jounin heard the team all of them had tbeir eyes wide open.


    (Sarutobi) "kakashi i will give you a long term A rank mission, you are to pass this team either way, then you will watch them closely, give them just enough training, not much, and if sasuke decides to go rogue kill him, if sai betrays the village, or sell secrets kill him, and if sakura becomes a threat to the village kill her too, that is your mission" most of the jonin were slack jawed at the hokage''s brutal mission, to kill your own students?


    (kakashi) "hokage-sama i accept but wouldn''t it be best if the T.I-"


    (sarutobi) "the T.I won''t work the yamanaka jutsu won''t work on sai and sakura, and homura and mitokafo will fight if i were to subject a mind search on sasuke, and they haven''t committed any crime yet, well there was the attempted attack a few years back, but he was already punished for it, now you have all of your assignments the students are waiting"


    (kurenai) "hokage-sama but what about the uzumaki twins?" as the jonin were leaving.


    (Sarutobi) "don''t worry they were aprenticed to somebody".


    (kurenai) "wow last time someone was aprenticed it was minato, so they impressed someone of very high standing to teach them" she mumbled as she left the room although the venerable hokage was able to hear her.


    (sarutobi) "very high standing indeed, i believe that person has become stronger than me by a good margin, i must be getting old, not! Even if he is stronger than me i still train hard, i will show these youngsters that the old guard still has a few tricks left in the sleeve" his hands went to the drawer on the desk, and pulled a small orange book "oh Aiko-chan thats it" a blush spread to his face as he read the smut.


    <hr>


    In class iruka-sensei recovered after the shock of his friend betrayal, he began to annnouce the teams


    (iruka) "team 1...Team 7 sai, sasuke, and haruno sakura"


    (Sakura) "YATTA TRUE LOVE WINS FOREVER" sje screamed to high heavens


    (Narumi) ''hmm how this annoying monkey will die, by being raped and choked on an enemy cock? being a canon fodder for some war? Or die by the hands of her beloved duckbutt edge lord''


    (Naruto) "Shut up!" a pressure hit the room making difficult to breathe "you interruped my nap time you banshee, don''t do that again if you value your pitiful life" sakura was trembling in her chair of fear, and nodded, the pressure dissappeared, a thought of never messing with the blond appeared in everyone''s mind, minus the dark emo as he helplessly glared at naruto, seeing the difference in power made the ex-uchiha madder.


    (Iruka) "now continuing on your sensei is hatake kakashi, team 8, hinata, kiba, and shino your sensei is kurenai" hinata showed a flicker of disappointment in her eyes for not being in the same team as the twins, shino displayed no emotions, and kiba slightly smiled at having a strong team to back him up and started scratching akamrus ears as it barked happily.


    (iruka) "team 9 is still in circulation, team 10 ino, chouji, shikamaru, your sensei is asuma sarutobi" ino was a little bit disappointed in not being in her crush team, but was happy, after all her teammates were close friends with her for 4 years since their parents introduced them, although the frienship was rocky at first because of her insensitivity, but they had forgivem her in the end.


    (iruka) "naruto and narumi uzumaki you are being apprenticed by... uchiha shisui"

 Chapter Fourteen

    The Waters that Fall part 2~


    Sasuke grit his teeth at the mention of that name, he will show his family that he is strong enough to kill itachi and be leader of the clan, and how dare they defend the daughter of that traitor, she should die so that his brother finally knows his pain.


    (Sakura) "Who is shisui sensei?"


    (Iruka)" hm, he is regarded as one of the most powerful jonin in the village, he was also an anbu captain until a few weeks ago where he retired from the anbu lifestyle" most were discussing how great it would be to be trained by a man like that "Now you have a one hour break, then the jonin senseis will arrive" iruka then went out of the classroom, and noise set in as the majority of the class left, Narumi, Naruto and Hinata went to the other years to spend the break, having prepared the bento and hinata''s home made cinnamon buns.


    (Narumi) ''shisui-nii, the strongest uchiha since madara huh, almost ss-rank, he is almost reaching the level of father in the low ss position, his sharingan is developed to the maximun level and is unusually strong by uchiha standards, that means his mangekyou, and eternal are levels above what an uchiha can achieve, for example an average mangekyou might have a depth of perception 32x faster than a normal human, he has the triple of the amount, and with a body of a ss rank, running at hipersonic speed seeing everything, hah if minato only had a sharingan he might have been at mother''s level, although shisui hasn''t reached hypersonic speed yet, hell even the raikage doesn''t reach that level of speed, he can still be deadly with his fire,wind, and lightning repertoire, his affinity with genjutsu surpasses everyone, no one coes even close, after all putting you into a killer genjutsu from miles away is no joke, he can do multilayered genjutsus all day, and you will be hard pressed to find someone who can escape the mental onslaught before dying, losing their sanity or going to a coma, he decides, hah i know itachi can kill people with his tsukuyomi, but shisui can do it with normal genjutsu it is amazing, even then his kotoamatsukami is an instant win technique, and he can use two at every 24 hours, there is no need for eye contact, just visual contact with the person is enough, planting false memories and experiences can be very dangerous in a creative person, his sussano''o is also very strong and he has the god''s spear equipped, not to mention his chakra capacity , all in all the perfect teacher, even more so that we are both jinchuuriki, and while genjutsu doesn''t work on us it works on the bijuu huh? he can subdue the kyuubi if it tries to influence us, that''s what saru-oji thinks, we are too important to him and to the village so he assigned his best''


    After one hour the students returned to the classroom and started waiting, the noise was broken by a raven who arrived right at the desk, then multiple ravens came and started melding together, a tall man with short black raven hair, obsidian eyes, and muscular build, he had a black shirt with a fan design on the back, showing the pride he had in his clan, he also had 2 red spirals on the sleeves of his shirt, honoring the uzumaki clan, he had black shorts and a dark brown leather strap in his shoulder securing a beutiful tanto on his back, he also had two small tattoos on his pulses, showing that you don''t live with uzumaki for 4 years without learning a lot of fuinjutsu from them.


    The class was stunned to see the one of the most powerful men in the village, most were slack-jawed as he looked around, a small smile when he spotted the twins, and a frown of annoyance as he looked at the failure of his clan.


    (Shisui) " Narumi, Naruto meet me at the uzumaki training grouds #2" his body was dismantled and ravens flew around the class and out of the windows.


    (Narumi) ''Shisui-nii is always a bit of a show off'' she was amused at the awe displayed by her classmates.


    (Naruto) "Let''s go imouto-chan" he dissapeared like he wasn''t even there.


    (Narumi) "Hai, bye hinata-chan see you later~"


    (Hinata) "bye bye"


    Narumi also dissapeared in the same manner, leaving the class stunned by their abilities of body flicker.


    Then the other senseis started to arrive leaving only three students left.


    <hr>


    Shisui arrived in his body flicker to see both his students arriving just as he did, approval shined in his eyes at the speed they displayed, he quickly analized them and saw that all of their movements exuded confidence, barring on arrogance, as if most of them weren''t worth their time.


    (Shisui) ''Just like kushina-sensei, she looked down on everyone as they were bugs in her eyes, although in the end she acknowledged my talent and my work ethic, i got apprenticed to her after she killed my selected team in her ''test'', hah i guess she saw something in me something worth her time to teach and not be cut down by her blade''


    <hr>


    (Kushina) "Saa, here in my hand is a single bell, if you manage to catch the bell you pass the test, come with the intention to kill" A beautiful woman with red hair and violet eyes said, she was wearing a combat pink kimono with a katana that looked more like a piece of art than a real weapon strapped to her back, she was a goddess in human form, she then put the bell in her ear like an earring.


    (Shisui) "But sensei there is only one bell" shisui asked for his teammates, he was an uchiha prodigy having graduated at 8 years old, his teammates were not far behind at 9 years old, a girl with blond hair and a boy with green hair, all of them had great skills as academy graduates, and shisui had already unlocked his sharingan at two tomoe.


    (Kushina) "its simple mongrel, i will not be teaching a team of 3 that plain and simple, if any of you manage to survive for 6 hours , i will be a little bit impressed and if you manage to get this bell, you are garanteed to pass, well whats left of you anyway, now come with the intention to kill, because if you don''t you will die faster than you can blink, fight as if it were your last battle, because it just might be... three... two ... one ... start".


    We didn''t believe at first, not until she cut the green haired boy''s ear, after the shock the three of us ran away, the training grounds we were in had a large forest, we were in the edge of the grounds when we realized there was a sealing barrier all around to prevent our escape, the next one hour was spent learning team work the hard way, she was a complete juggernalt, we racked numerous injuries while running away from her, we couldn''t even get close to her, she was a monster in human skin, after an hour i had finally matured the sharingan, but it was never enough, we three got pretty closer in that afternoon, i could say that we became close friends, but all nice things must end, the green haired boy died of his injuries at 4 hours, he had lost too much blood, she then finally captured us and made me watch as she raped the girl non stop for one hour, the girl finally died from the brutal rape, i couldn''t believe, she was only 9 years old, i- she didn''t deserve- ,i unlocked the mangekyo that afternoon from that horrible experience, it was only because of it that i survived for one more hour.


    (Kushina) "hmm so you managed to survive, the entire duration, you have my praise, the other teams i was responsible all died tebane, tomorrow you will be aprenticed by yours truly, now rest" with impressive speed the woman kicked the sussano''o with her knee then punched him in the gut knocking him out, the lady had only a small scratch on her that was already healing, she wasn''t panting nor sweating, and she was completely naked after raping that girl.


    <hr>


    (Shisui) ''that woman was a devil in human form, those nighmarish years training under her, and going on missions with her, i saw the worst of humanity in those years, from her, and from the missions she picked, she killed and tortured countless ninja and civilians for her sick pleasure, always using me as a sex toy, i don''t know if i went insane or not, but even after everything i experienced with her she was still my mother figure, i am pathetic aren''t i? A woman who raped you every day, orders you to kill innocent children and civilians, and i still loved her, how broken am i really?'' he faced the twins as he though of his memories with their mother, he picked two bells from his pocket and put them on his hips, his eyes shined a glowing red as the famous sharingan was unleashed "Now i have two bells, the objective is to capture them until the sunset, now... three... two... one start..."


    his hands went to the handle of his tanto, the twins looking directly at him, the air started to vibrate, the ground started to crack, a green ayra surrounded him, while narumi had a black and purple aura, and naruto had a teal and black colored one, craters started forming below them as the pressure started washing over the grounds, thankfully the twins put various seals all over it, containing their killer intent, aura, and pressure inside, so as to not wash all over the village, he drawed his blade and in an instant a huge crater and a sonic boom was all that was left in the wake of his charge, the twins also dissapeared in a similar fashion, and they met in the middle were he striked his blade but was blocked by a pair of claws belonging to them the black dead bone pulse, the impact caused some trees to be uprooted by the violent winds, he kicked both of them with force but the chains came and protected them, but it was enough to send them back, in his hands appeared various sets of shuriken, from the seal tattoos on his pulse he unleashed them in the direction of the twins, infused with wind chakra it looked like saw blades of wind, the shurikens who were only ten multiplied into thousands with one jutsu on top of that unleashed a torrent of flames that melded with wind chakra making it very deadly, the shurikens came at an impressive speed towards the twins but was deflectec and parried by a wall of chains, the shurikens who were deflected easily cut through the trees and started a serious fire in the forest.


    Just then he dodged a sea green laser who exploded 200 meters behind him creating a blast of epic proportions, the wind came and washed a large amount of dust in the area, he went did a one handed handsign and it started to rain, multiple lasers went but he avoided them all, his tanto had lightning running through it as he blocked a flurry of chains, he jumped high then a giant wave of flames from his mouth engulffed the location, however a sea of water blocked the flames, the grounds looked like an entire lake, he dropped in the water and started looking around for any signs of the twins, he jumped again just in time to see the water boiling as great explosions of lava came from the now formed sea, the contact with the rain made the small vocanos emit toxic fumes, and land was forming around it, narumi jumped out of the water unaffected by the lava or the fumes, and went through a handseal making extremely strong winds, it was so strong it made a hurricane with the water, and i was dragged to it, then suddenly naruto came out of the water pointed at the sky and thousands of lighning strikes hit the hurricane there was no way to get out of the death zone that was it.


    Naruto landed next to his sister.


    (Naruto) "Did we get him?"


    (Narumi) "Baka that''s a flag, and shisui-nii is stronger than this, we are just playing around"Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Any normal person would be exausted after that intense display of skills but the twins weren''t even fazed, they hadn''t even broken a sweat over the intense fighting, as they looked towards the eye of the storm, a green light apeared as it slashed the hurricane apart, a winged ethereal green warrior with a tengu mask and a giant drill like spear appeared.


    (Narumi) "hmm it seems he is finally taking us seriously" her previously bored expression turned into excitement.


    (Naruto) "Un, just be careful of that spear it can pass through our absolute defense if he strikes with enough force, it isn''t called god-spear for nothing"


    Countless little green projectiles were unleshed from the ethereal warrior hitting the land and the sea like rain, the twins rushed foward towards their oponent avoiding his attacks, a lightning hit the background as they jumped towards their oponent, shisui used kagebunshin and all of the sussano''os charged foward.


    <hr>


    After a few hours of fighting shisui finally dropped to his knee as he was breathing hard, various cuts, bruises, and burns were in his body as he looked towards the twins each of them had a bell in their hands, although they didn''t have any injuries or tears in their clothes, they had countless spots in their skin with dried blood in large quantities showing that even if they received large injuries their regeneration took care of it, they were also very dirty and with grime, they also had a very satisfied smile.


    (Shisui) "haha you pass! Normaly the genin test sjould be tomorrow, hah but i made it one day earlier so i could rest and sleep, before reporting to the hokage hah good night" he then passed out of chakra exaustion, the training grounds looked like something from an apocalipse movie, the sky was dark, it was raining constantly and there were constant thunder strikes, most of it was water, there were constant whirlwinds, the current was strong ,and the waves massive, there was some patch of lands but it was chared black and there were rivers of lavva flowing through it.


    (Narumi) ''at least we put the repair seal on our grounds after all this is my property'' she did a seal and the land returned to a normal green forest, as naruto picked his teacher up and they left for the day as it was getting late ''hmm i guess the only thing we couldn''t change was the rain''.


    <hr>


    (Izumi) "hoh shisui is all banged up, couldn''t you show a little bit of restraint?"


    The twins returned home where 7 uchihas were currently in their living room, the others were training with mikoto in the training grounds number one, naruto put shisui on the couch and the children quickly approached to play with the downed man, he was full of injuries but with an upper s class body it wasn''t much, the problem was that he had exausted his reserves.


    Naruto sighed


    (Naruto) "Izumi-neechan if you haven''t already realized the blood on our clothes and skin is all our, if you want to complain then complain to him for going all out on a couple of twelve year olds"


    (Izumi) "but you have amazing natural regeneration, and he doesn''t, honestly i believe you can take a kunai to the heart and survive"


    (Narumi) "ah i give up, hey give some space" narumi approached her new teacher, she knelt down and put a gand on his forehead, a strong green light came forth amd spread towards his body, the aura had a spiky appearance reminiscing narumi of a show she watched back then, it was dbz, a small smile was present on her face as his injuries closed, narumi took her hands out of his forehead as awed sounds came from the children.


    (Narumi) "now just a night sleep and he will be fine, even if it still dusk, now we are going for a bath, we are very dirty"


    (Izumi) "aren''t you already old enough to take a bath alone?" she said in a teasing tone as she picked her daughter satsuki, and put her in her lap.


    (Narumi) "n-no, l-lets go" narumi blushed a little as she led her brother to the bath.


    <hr>


    Spoiler: Lemon<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    Narumi led her brother to the changing room they removed their shoes and started to undress, slowly giving a show to her brother, the dress fell down as her cleavage was on display, it swayed up and down before stopping, she turned her back and unclipped her bra, she faced her brother with a sexy smile and started kneading her breast, teasing him, she then turned around showing her brother, those perfectly rounded orbs, and that pink erect nipple, she walked towards him giving as sway in her hips, she discarded her garter belt, and raised her leg, naruto ripped his buttun up shirt, although not damaging the cloth he approached her mile long legs, and put his hands on her creamy thighs his hands started going down giving shivers in her spine, and a little dampness in her panties, as he lightly grabbed her stockings and slowly removed the cloth, one of his hands holding her tiny feet, he did the same to her other leg, while looking directly at her, a tent was forming in his pants, while she was sucking on her fingers in need, she turned around and showed her amazing heart shaped bum, and removed her panties, giving him a sight of her tight pussy and tiny puckered hole, his pants were tight, and it didn''t help the sensual sway she put on her hips.


    She approached him again, and got on her knees and started unbuckling his belt, before long he was only in his silk boxers as her hands admired his six-pack, the hands went further down towards his navel, and grasped his boxers, and removed it, freeing the massive cock for a twelve year old, and it lightly tapped her face as she admired his tool, not caring that it was in her face, she gave a smile and grasped the base with both hands as she pumped the length, and gave a long lick from the base ubtil the slit and gave it a small kiss, she then ran towards the bath and closed the door, naruto being denied pleasure quickly followed her inside, it was very steamy inside as he looked around, he found her in a seiza position near a chair, bubbles all over her skin but not hiding her important places.


    (Narumi) "onii-chan come here let me wash you~"


    I gave a lecherous grin as i walked towards the seat and then instead of using a towel or brush she used ger own chest in my back up and down her erect nipples were getting friction on my muscular back, her small moans were music to my ears, as her gands grabbed my packs, she started doing circular motion, as her moans got louder and louder, and a sweet scent filled my nostrils, she was gushing from pleasure, she went faster and faster until she came her head resting on my shoulder her hot breathing reached my ears, giving me a shiver of anticipation.


    (Naruto) "Imouto it seems you forgotten to wash my front, you need to do a complete job~"


    (Narumi) "y-yeah y-you''re right" her face was flushed from her orgasm.


    She went in front and started doing the same thing with my chest, and abdomen, then she slightly pumped my dick as she massaged my balls, the pleasure was great but then she put my cock between her breasts and started doing a boob job, i groaned in pleasure from the contact and it wasn''t long before i released right in her face, spurts of my cum covered her face and chest a my dick throbbed in her hand, she scopped what she could with her fingers and slowly savored in her mouth, then she walked towards the bath tub and sinked her sinful body in it, her fingers inviting me, i entered the water as well and started kissing the light out of her, my 8 inch penis found hee pussy under water and slowly teased the entrance before plunging in all inches at once kissing her cervix, my girth shaping her tiny pussy for my needs, she screamed in my mouth as she came from the penetration, and i started pumping in and out of her at a fast pace not giving her time to finish her orgasm, my hands came and grabbed her rump massaging her flesh, her continuos orgasms tightened the walls of her pussy as she spasmed, her pussy milking me, begging for my seed, after 5 minutes i released my cum inside of her, the cervix opening up and swallowing the liquid greedily, it reached her womb as it sloshed around trying to find an egg to impregnate, but finding none, she received another shattering orgasm as her eyes rolled to the back of her head, her mouth open in a silent scream and her tongue rolling around, his dick hardened again as he continued for more than 30 minutes fucking her in various positions, until he was satisfied.


    (Naruto) ''hmm if there is one thing i love more than to see her blushing, its seeing her ahegao face, i love it~ although normaly i was genderless since the start of the universe, i never thought that having sex would be such a pleasurable, now with the physical henge, it will be more interesting'' he looked over to his sister as she was putting a sleeping kimono, without any undergarments, he put a simple silk shorts over his boxers as they went outside, it was still early and most of the uchiha had returned from training, narumi made dinner for everyone, except shisui who was sleeping like a log.


    (Naruto) ''now that i notice have we no shame? We are dinning almost naked, and we have been doing this for years, narumi is showing a lot of cleavage, giving the youger males quite a show but thats not all, mikoto is wearing tiny shorts and a t-shirt tightened around her d-cups it is shoeing her erect nipples from here, and izumi is wearing a simple silk dress, again no bras, at least rin is not wearing revealing outfits, oh no is she blushing at me, hmm she doesn''t have much in the chest department but she has a tight ass, oh man my libido is increasing again, damn uzumaki genes, i guess narumi is also holding herself not to take the innocence of these young boys, hah what a cradle robber wanting to have sex with them, they are 6-11 years old you know, i can see the lustful looks she gives hinata, she barely restrains herself from attacking her in public, i can guess she will join soon in our activities, the uzumaki genes are strong as hell, can''t blame her though i want to fuck every girl in here, and thank me she is bi, narumi fucking other women will be hot, un i i were to say she likes women a little better then men, although she has a thing for younger boys, just like our mother huh''


    That night we did the deed again and again until we satisfied our rampant lust, we barely started puberty and our sexual appetite is this great, naruto shuddered to think what would happen in the future.


    <hr>


    The next day~


    All the genin test proceded as planned, although team 8 and 10 went a lot better than canon, team 7 was the same test, but the one who was tied to the wooden stump was sakura, kakashi passed them when he saw sai giving food for sakura, unlike canon he didn''t gave the ''those who abandon comrades'' speech, as it was a team practically sentenced to death, and he was to be their eventual executioner.


    <hr>


    Sarutobi was resting on his desk reading an orange book, he sensed the jonin-senseis approaching his office, and hid the book in one of his drawers, three anbu in the room sweatdropped while a fourth anbu with a cat mask tightened hee fists controlling herself not to punch her leader for being a pervert.


    The office became crowded as the jonin stepped foward.


    "team one fail"


    ...


    "team six also fail"


    (Sarutobi) ''as expected the civilians didin'' t pass, but the other years will show more promise as the academy changed completely, just not for this year, all in all not many losses, aa the heirs were fetting intensive training at home, the twins are very powerful, if we did have a rush to pump out ninjas thay would be already on the field, the uchihas failure, and the last root are of no importance'' he thought, forgetting the useless pink haired fangirl.


    (kakashi) "team 7 pass" if it were any other occasion it would be a surprise to see kakashi pass a team, but all of them knew the mission he was going through, so nobody comented.


    (kurenai) "team 8 pass with flying colors, shino is calm and has a great mind, but he doesn''t speak much, kiba has good leadership skills and can take charge and manage the team, but he is loud and it hinders his stealth, and hinata is the trump card, she is very strong, but cold to everyone, her personality isn''t the greatest, but they can work together just fine"


    (asuma) "team 10 pass shikamru is briliant and has a good work ethic, unlike most in his clan, chouji is kind, but also very protective of his friends and teammates he is also the heavy hitter, ino is very good at information gathering, and her techniques are deadly, especially her mind and poison ones, they were able to work together with excellence"


    (Sarutobi) ''yes the heirs are growing strong we will need them for the coming war, tensions between the villages are rising, between us, kumo, and iwa is a triangle of hatred, i think the breaking pout will happen at any time during the next 5 years, also all of the major villages are showing signs of wanting to enter the next chuunin exams in six months''


    (Shisui) "the uzumaki twins also pass, they are incredible, already on jonin level, they defeated me in the spar, although they wouldn''t have won if they did not have that amazing regeneration, stamina and chakra, they will be quite an asset to the village"


    (Sarutobi) "very well you are all dismissed" ''hmm ibiki was able to extract information about orochimaru'' s whereabouts from mizuki it seems he is in grass country, and it correlates with information from Jiraya about a new village that has surfaced in that country, tge ninja there use a sound note as symbol, oto village, it is clear my student founded that village, but for what purpose? Revenge? Grr.. If so my wayward student come, you will only die a dog''s death''


    <hr>


    (Narumi) ''it''s time to make a name for ourselves, right now we are assets to the village, but soon enough we will control the board, after all it is easier taking over an empire than building one up from scrach, the patriotism is there, and the religion of the will of fire is already spread around the country for a century, now we just need to concentrate on taking the throne and then it will be fun slaughtering our enemies HAHAHAHA''

 Chapter Fifteen

    <u>The Waters that Fall final part.</u>


    Two figures were walking in a path full of sakura trees, they arrived in a beautiful Japanese castle, they walked around the walls until they arrived in a hatch, the girl with royal purple eyes gave an eerie smile as she pulled the handle with force, further down was a hole that led to a sewer.


    (Narumi) ''finally the seal has weakened enough that we can enter the kyuubi chamber without repercussions, hmm, daddy left his chakra in the seal in case of it breaking so he could fix it again, and mother left both her chakra and soul inside so she could protect us with her chains, like an absolute defense, although Shisui''s god spear can break through it, but that''s because of its special ability of erasing everything it comes into touch, very deadly, in the ninjutsu category he is already ss-rank, genjutsu as well, now his taijutsu needs a bit of work but i think he can achieve it in a few years''


    Both Naruto and Narumi jumped in the hole and landed in ankle deep water they kept running at full speed in the maze like sewer, following a path with ominous red chakra permeating the walls, until they arrived in a giant chamber, there were two giant cells in it and it had two pieces of paper holding it together, they had the kanji ''seal'' in it, the twins approached the gates.


    Just then two pairs of eyes opened in synch they had red slitted eyes.


    (YinKurama)"Come closer human let me see you better"a powerful voice boomed in the hall, narumi smirked and walked towards the cell with no fear.


    (YangKurama)"Hey you come here"naruto followed the other voice and both twins passed the bar.


    Narumi pov~


    I walked fearlessly towards the ''strongest'' of the bijuu and passed towards the bar, the giant eyes widened in surprise, but only for an instant.


    (YinKurama)"foolish!"his claws attacked at an unbelievable speed, un, only s-rankers would be able to avoid this attack but no matter, before the claws could reach, five giant chains surged from my body and wrapped around him, as expected of mommy.


    (Narumi) "you are the foolish one, you have access to my memories and yet you think you can hurt me? Don''t overestimate yourself, it seems you need to be punished~ " i clapped my hands"creation of all things" "kurama you are only a mass of chakra from the juubi, hagoromo might have given you form, but you don''t have flesh, organs, nor bone, even your fur is fake, so like a benevolent being that i am i will give you a new form"


    (YinKurama)''thats father technique, how do you have those eyes''thats the last thing the beast saw before he went unconscious.


    A body of light formed in the air.


    (Narumi)''Outer path: Adamantine sealing change chains''a purple chain came out of her heart and pierced the fox¡¯s skull as the other chains were restraining him in the air''Human path''a soul was yanked right from the beast skull forming the shape of a fox, the purple chain dragged the soul to the body that was emitting light, leaving the giant body behind as it disassembled the giant fox body just became a giant ball of purified chakra.


    The new body of light descended and lost its white light, narumi catched it in bridal style, the light disappeared revealing a young girl about 8 years old, she had dark orange long wavy hair fox ears and nine cute short fox tails coming out a bit above her butt, she was completely naked, narumi impulsively kneaded her buttocks, and her undeveloped chest.


    Kurama woke up feeling weird, she looked around and caught narumi''s face, she squirmed around and fell on the water, she tried to run away but quickly tripped.


    (YinKurama) ''what is happening, why is she so big, w-why do i have human hands'' she thought as she analyzed the situation she was in.


    (Narumi) "ara~ it seems you have noticed your body, you see, i used my rinne to give you a human body~ your body will function similar to a human, although you don''t need food nor you need to answer nature''s call, you are still immortal, and you have high speed regeneration, unfortunately without your chakra you are as weak as a civilian~" narumi explained to the dumbfounded bijuu.


    (Yinkurama) "w-w-what? My chakra, what did you do to my chakra" narumi pointed to the roof and a mass of chakra was floating around, kurama, like a little child tried to reach the chakra by jumping, but in narumi''s perspective she couldn''t jump more than 40 cm, it also gave her a look at kurama''s sex, the was a tiny slit, and there was a small penis above the clitoris, narumi licked her lips "what did you do to me i am the kyuubi no yoko, the greatest of bijuu" the girl of 3''3" went towards narumi and started punching her repeatedly, but because she had no chakra whatsoever it was an eight year old girl punch.


    (Narumi) "it seems you don''t understand your situation ~" she leaned forward and licked the fox girl earlobes ''hmm a futanari, now i can have fun both ways, naruto and me are bisexual after all, although he only likes traps for some reason, well i like cute boys also'' kyuubi quivered from the action, and started to flee, but tripped and fell in the water face forward, she quickly raised her body and started to crawl away.


    (Narumi) "hmm, you have changed your body so your sense of balance will be off for quite some time, and you are now bipedal, so you have to learn to walk on two feet, ufufu~" narumi walked slowly towards the girl, her clothes completely disappeared showing the perfect hourglass figure, kurama looked behind and saw the eyes of her host, completely drowned in a sea of lust.


    3 meters.


    2 meters.


    1..


    Narumi''s hands stretched out and reached towards the little foxgirl.


    (Lemon: Male on futa, female on futa)


    Spoiler: Lemon<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    On the other cell Naruto did the same thing, he turned the yang part to a fox girl with bright orange hair.


    (YangKurama) "W-what did you do to my body? Whare is my chakra!?"


    (Naruto) "I re made your body, and your chakra is up there" he said pointing at the ceiling.


    (Kurama) "g-give it back"


    (Naruto) "i will give it back eventually, well only if you remain obedient, i am your warden and you are my little prisoner, understand?"


    kurama looked away.


    (Naruto) "now here is my first order suck my dick" he said as his clothers dissapeared revealing his impressivebody and his flaccid penis.


    (Kurama) "N-no w-way i am a male" she said tripping on the floor again.


    (Naruto) "Stop lying, bijuu never had definite genders, you only identified yourself as male now, are you going to disobey my orders, you will not get your chakra back like this you know" kurama seemed to have an intense internal battle, but she eventualy decided to follow his orders for now, although sucking a mans cock would be humiliating, she got enough memories as it is from the other two containers, she aproached him crawling on the ground and stared at his penis it was double the size of hers even while limp, she opened her mouth and he took advantadge and invaded her mouth with his now hardening penis


    (Naruto) "Ahh your mouth is so good" he started pumping and face fucking the smalleer girl with abandon not even caring about the gagging noises "Don''t even try to bite it, your jaw and mouth are small and don''t have any force to bite my girth" the cock was getting erect as it hit the back of her throat, her small involuntary licks and the vibrations of the throat quickly turned him on, he removed his cock from her mouth but let her stare at the 8-inch beast "Look at it, this is a real cock, not like the one you have down there"


    (Kurama) ''what is this smell, it''s so intoxicating'' she started panting


    (Naruto) "oh look at this we have not even started and you are already starved for cock huh, well what are you waiting use that pretty mouth of yours" kurama started licking the lenght alternating between his balls and head, she started slowly taking inch by inch in her mouth, although she wasn''t nearly as talented as narumi it was a very pleasant sight seeing the mightiest of bijuu at your knees, she completely took all of his cockmeat inside cramming every last inch, her chin resting on his heavy balls as drool came out of her mouth, she started working on it as she slowly started losing her mind, his groans reached her ears, and the manly lewd smell reached her nostrils as she started getting addicted to this ''where is your pride now kyuubi''v "ah here comes the first load, this one will be right at your throat" he released wave after wave of cum in her throat, a delicios treat, but it kept coming so the stomach bloated a little to contain all the spunk he released.


    she fell on the ground coughing a little, naruto went towards her still diamond hard, he crouched and put his cock up her navel area, her previous futa cock was now erect standing at a pitiful 2 inches right at the side of his fat cock.


    (Naruto) "It seems nobody in this world compares to an uzumaki huh" kurama got beet red at seeing the comparison, naruto went a bit down and the head of the penis found her folds, with one thrust he entered the tiny snach, slivers of blood came out from her sacred place as she screamed in pain ''oh yea she had a hymen huh, narumi lost her''s in traininng as most kunoichi do'' He started pumping not caring about the pain the girl was feeling.


    (Kurama) ''oh god i am being raped by a man even through the pain i can feel the overwhelming pleasure, i am suposed to be a male why is this so good'' her walls tightened around holding his dick in a vice grip as she came even under pain, the headkissing her womb every time, at the same time her tiny penis let a sliver of cum flow through it.


    (Naruto) "oh it seems you have already cum, who gave you permission to do that, hah no matter let''s see how many more times i can make you cum before i am satisfied, his hands found her asshole as he started pumping with even more vigor then before, he found her prostrate and started massaging it giving it more pleasure to her girl cock, after ten more minutes he unloaded his spunk right in her young womb painting it white, leading to her third orgasm of the night, as she came from both her sexes again.


    (Kurama)"p-please t-that is e-enough i-it is too much" she said between moans as I pistoned again after the orgasm, she was very sensitive so she had mini-orgasms following up, her futa dick was like a broken hose constantly spurting cum in her chest and face.


    (Naruto) "what we are just getting started pet, my lust is not yet satisfied"


    (Kurama)"p-please" she asked crying, it was pretty cute, I raised her and put her in a doggy style and spanked her cute ass.


    (Naruto)"I am the master here slave, you are property of the Uzumaki clan you answer to me" I started roughly fucking her through the rest of the night, making her cum numerous times.


    Meanwhile in the other cell narumi was enjoying the fox girl mouth while slowly teasing her nipples, she started kissing the neck and reached towards the navel where she grabbed the cute penis with her thumb and index finger.


    (Narumi) ''hmm with onii-chan I need two hands but with her I need two fingers'' she slowly started pumping her fingers teasing it to full mast.


    (Narumi) ''a pitiful 2 inches what a disappointment you are as a male'' she brought the foreskin all the way showing the small head of the girl penis, it was a pretty pink.


    (Narumi) "Ara it seems you are very feminine here as well, no pubic hair, no balls, no veins on your length, and a pretty pink color ufufu~"


    Narumi clothes then disappeared showing her perfect hourglass figure, she started giving her a paizuri, the penis disappeared in her chest as she massaged it, she loved hearing those tiny moans, it wasn''t long until she felt a hot liquid drenching her bosom.


    (Narumi) "already came how cute" her remark spread a blush across kurama''s face, she started scooping the hot sperm and tasting it in her mouth, then she started licking the small penis cleaning it thoroughly.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    (Narumi) "now it is time for the main course" she straddle the fox loli hips, guided the tiny penis towards her entrance and she lowered her body in one go, both sets of moans were heard, and kurama came from penetration unloading his cum inside of her pussy.


    (Narumi) "ahhn~ so you are a quick shot, hahaha" she moved her hips in fast speed and gyrated it giving more pleasure to the fox girl, she could do nothing as Narumi dominated her without regard, she came numerous times in her, until she passed out in pleasure.


    (Narumi)"don''t worry I will return everyday to fuck you until you submit to me"


    Narumi left behind the fox girl who passed out from the pleasure, she saw some cum rolling in her thighs, with a finger she led the cum towards her mouth, savoring the flavor


    ''Hmm i felt so good raping kurama, although onii-chan is the best partner in sex i still have to quench my lust, god the uzumaki is a clan of nymphos, i think a few more sessions, before the fox submits to me completely'' she passed the bars and waited for her brother to have his fun with the yang part of kurama, it was then she felt a presence and two violet eyes stared right at her, narumi didn''t even notice the presence until it was too late, the black ghostly figure started kissing her with passion, like a starved dog the shadow kissed and licked narumi, the shadowy figure slipped its finger in her snach and found narumi''s g-spot in record time, the body pressed on her was distinctively female, she started pumping her of fingers with her shadowy thumb playing with her clitoris, her mouth alternating between kissing narumi''s neck and sucking narumi''s breasts.


    (Narumi) "More! Ahhhh! Please more! I''m cumming!"


    Her walls tightened around the shadow fingers and love juices poured out wetting tthe hands of the intruder.


    Her moans boomed around the chamber, as she dropped on the ground, her legs could not support after so much pleasure


    The shadowy figure dissipated and the last narumi saw of it was the violet eyes staring at her with overwhelming love, lust and insanity.


    (Narumi) " mommy?" Narumi''s voice reverberated in the chamber, as no one answered, narumi then returned to the real world.


    Naruto was pumping his dick as he blew anther load in the body of the eight-year-old futa, she was twitching on the ground covered in cum from head to toe, her tiny pussy unleashing torrents of spunk, her eyes were unfocused and she was drooling nonstop.


    (Naruto) " it seems narumi has left, don''t worry my little pet, i will return every night to give you special attention, maybe narumi and yinkurama will join us in a foursome, bye" he vanished from the shared mindscape.


    The next few days the twins entered on a routine of training with shisui as shadow clones went on d-rank missions, because of it they were able to complete more than 200 missions.


    (Narumi) ''Hmm d-ranks are essential, in the fact that it connects the ninja with the civilians who live here, after all we need to show them not to fear us, it also helps new minted teams in team work, although the reason we are doing them it is to gain mire popularity with the village in general, we are already celebrities by the fact that saru invites us personally to come to the kyuubi festival each year, not to mention the other festivals, and our appearance certainly catches the eyes of many people, doing these missions with diligence will earn the favor of the population, we are revered in the shopping district, the red-light district and the slums, and we already have a modicum of respect from the high society, we have the uchiha clan in our debt, and the hyuuga will bow down to us when hinata takes control, the other clans will eventually fall in line ufufu'' Another thing that changed was that they started absorbing the kyuubi chakra, the closeness between the rabbit fruit and the phoenix fruit made it possible to strengthen the aspect inside of them, giving them even more power and some visual changes, the blue and black part of narumi''s sunset hair now had white spots in it resembling stars in the night sky, and naruto''s hair got some blood red tips in it, but the most glaring change was the slitted completely white pupils on the royal purple and teal eyes.


    (Narumi) ''hmm our eyes became really good, i don''t even need to activate my doujutsu anymore to use its techniques, although activating them without it greatly weakens them, absorbing kyuubi''s chakra unlocked two more kekkei mora, although they aren''t as strong as yog''sothoth they are in the same level of exotic nature transformations, we waited this long because we need at least chakra the size of the earth so our behavior and mentality is not affected by our chakra, now we need chakra the size of the sun, just to absorb indra''s and ashura''s chakra without getting personality traits from them, i don''t want my brother to be a peace loving fool dobe like ashura, and i don''t want to be a cold power loving fool who also wants to bring peace, i am already extremely arrogant, i won''t deny, but i don''t want to be cold to my brother, i don''t want us fighting like indra and ashura, madara and hashirama, i love my brother too much for that, if he ever betrays me i don''t think my heart could take it,'' sigh some tears threatened to fall ''just imagining it makes my heart ache, this is mostly due to uzumaki genes, we love our family way too much, so much that even if naruto turned out to be the biggest bastard in the multiverse i would still love him, mother would still love him unconditionally and protect him from harm, the reason why she didn''t erase this village in that night was because she was frightened for us, she could not think straight, she still had the chakra to do it, but the only one she killed was that councilman, after that she rested for hours and when she woke up, she was already dying so all she could do was get some happiness from breastfeeding us and give her final words'' she started to cry while making an expensive broth.


    (Naruto) "why are you crying imouto-chan?" He cupped her cheeks in worry.


    (Narumi) "nothing, just cutting some onions" she lied, afraid of what he might say.


    (Naruto) "Come on, you may be a most excellent liar, but i can tell when you do, you can tell anything that''s bothering you I am your onii-chan, so can you tell me what''s wrong please?" He caressed my cheeks.


    (Narumi) "i-it¡¯s stupid, i imagined you betraying me, just a stray thought, but fighting you in a death match, just like ashura and indra, my heart could not take it"


    (Naruto)"shh.. shh.. There is no need to be so down, the thought of you leaving me also breaks my heart, but remember, i spent billions of years without company, and i just found you, there is no need to worry, i love you too much, i will never betray you and i will never leave you behind, it¡¯s a promise and an uzumaki.."


    (Narumi)"..never breaks promises" she laughed as tears of happiness fell "then i will make the same promise to you" naruto widened his eyes , and they drew closer together and they kissed putting all of their love into it, the hunger for companionship from the both of them was slowly being fulfilled, a lonely creator god and a second world war killing machine finally found their love.


    (Satsuki) "onee-chan is dinner ready yet? Hmm ne ne onee-chan what are you doing?" The two separated and tried to explain themselves to the 4 year old girl, yea it was a bit embarassing.


    They also went in the seal every night and fucked the split bijuu, every single night.


    (Narumi) ''kurama the bijuu who holds half of the chakra from the Juubi, in canon you were very high and mighty until naruto defeated you in the anime, you were kind of cool, but i don''t want to deal with a hard task of befriending you to access your chakra, so i took it from you, and now you are powerless and a drooling mess, i liked you before, but now i hate you because of you mother died, at least if you bow down, apologize and serve me i will give some of my chakra to you, but i don''t feel like doing that right now, it is enough that you are being humiliated by becoming a futanari girl not a man like you wanted, another one is getting fucked stupid by onii-chan''s massive cock, it must be humiliating being identified as male for a thousand years now being fucked by naruto and enjoying it, even kurama''s futa dick can''t compare in the size department, ufufu~ just to show how useless Kurama is as a male''


    (Narumi) "hmm what do you think onii-chan, it seems we will get the waterfall mission after all"


    (Naruto)"it seems so little sister, in canon team seven had to escort the Taki jonin Shibuki over to waterfall village, but saru is vastly different from canon, Waterfall has an alliance with us ever since the first war, but they haven''t contributed since, even after we given them choumei, hmm sandaime is not happy at all with them.


    We were going to get another mission after morning drills with Shisui-sensei, when we caught Shibuki in our senses, he is the son of the leader of the village, Waterfall is a minor village with its population over 400 thousand with 27% composed of ninjas, they unfortunately don''t have many strong shinobi so they should be one of the weakest minor villages but because of the seven tailed jinchuuriki and its hero''s water they are considered one of the strongest, not to mention the maze like entrance to the village and you can get ideal conditions for prosperity.


    Team Shisui entered the mission room in the homage tower where both Iruka and a Clone of Sarutobi were handling mission affairs, although normally you would get missions from chuunin, the sandaime personally oversees mission affair that are higher than A-rank or from jonin-senseis, all other missions are handled by the jonin commander or the anbu commander.


    (Narumi) "hello Saru-oji we wanted another batch of missions, please"


    We had already done more than 200 d-ranks, we also had that a-rank mission with mizuki so we are pretty advanced compared to the other teams, the others already started on missions but they don''t have shadow clones.


    (Sarutobi) "Well you already completed the quota of 30 d-ranks so I will give you a c-rank one"


    (Iruka) "are you sure hokage-sama?"


    (Shisui) "what Iruka are you doubting my students?"


    (Iruka) "N-no it''s just-" saru sighed.


    (Sarutobi)"Iruka, I know they were your students but you got to let them go, they are the most talented ninja to ever come out of it, breaking even the records set by the yondaime, they were perfect through and through, they can handle a c-rank, now come inside I will debrief you on the ''mission'' " sari picked up a scroll and went inside a room and we followed, he activated a silencing seal leaving only Iruka behind.


    (Sarutobi) "now we can discuss the mission, you will escort a Taki Jonin to his village, while moving there I want you to fish information on a member of Akatsuki, his name is Kakuzu, he seems in possession of a kinjutsu, but we don''t know how it works, the only Konoha ninja who knew was Hashirama sensei, the first Hokage when he faced in battle" we along with Shisui widened our eyes in surprise.


    (Narumi) "So he does have something to prolong his life, after all he must be older than you by at least 20 years, and no way a 100 year old can maintain a s-rank, he is not an Uzumaki nor he is a Senju" ''of course I know his secret I am just playing actress again, ah it''s fun''


    (Sarutobi) "you are right Kakuzu is part of the zombie combo, an immortal"


    (Narumi) "I see, so you want us to get information on his kin juts u, the secret of his immortality, but that''s not all is it? You clearly seemed irritated when you mentioned that village"


    (Sarutobi) "hah correct"


    (Naruto) "emotion sensing has its uses isn''t that right little sister"


    Narumi nodded


    (Sarutobi) "no that is not all we got reports of a group of rogue Rain ninja waiting to attack the village, they want the hero water, you are to discover the entrance to the village, then once the conflict starts you will steal the water, then Shisui will use his sharingan to control the seven tailed jinchuuriki and use her to attack the village, then capture one of the rain missing ninja, and make him confess why there are so many of them going rogue, the number is abnormal, then go kill every single one in there, leave no one alive except the jinchuuriki, then you will return with both the water and the jinchuuriki, after all the Bijuu are property of the senju clan, Hashirama just ''lent'' them to the other countries it''s time to get them back, one way or another."


    (Narumi) "it seems fun~"


    Shisui picked the scroll with the mission.


    (Shisui)"Come on let''s meet with the ''client'' "


    Booth twins nodded and were ready to leave.


    (Narumi) "oh and one thing saru-oji, it''s true that the bijuu might be property of the senju, but the Kyuubi is Uzumaki ''property'' don''t forget that" she closed the door behind.


    We were in a path in fire country towards Taki, it is between earth and iron country, surrounded by waterfalls the country is sure beautiful, hmm zetsu arrogantly believes Fuu will always remain on that tree so he removed his clones from the village, when Akatsuki comes to take her it will be a surprise, zetsu cannot enter fire country anymore due to a seal we placed, it targets his chakra and erases every single one of them, the area of effect is like a bubble that spreads everywhere on the country, it reaches even the deepest parts of the crust so he can''t move underground, I hope he doesn''t make the dumb move and goes by himself, killing black zetsu at this stage would be boring.


    (Narumi) ''ah even so this shibuki is such a wimp, the ova didn''t do him justice, how can he be a Jonin, but I am looking forward to this mission, 400 thousand people to kill hahahaha I am giddy ~''


    (Narumi) "ne shibuki-san you must be amazing to be ranked as a jonin at your age"


    (Shibuki)"haha, you think? I was trained by both my father, the village leader and Suien-sensei"


    (Narumi)"hmm so this Suien must be pretty strong"


    (Shibuki)"yes Narumi-hime, although he is not the strongest, that honor is deserved to Kakuzu"


    (Narumi)"Kakuzu?" ''he seems to be hitting on me the entire journey''


    (Shibuki) "he is an s-rank missing-nin he stole an important kinjutsu from our village then he fought the first Hokage Hashirama, hmm the kinjutsu? It is called jiongu it causes the user to grow tendrils under The skin, he also can ''eat'' hearts prolonging his life and absorbing the victim''s chakra nature"


    (Narumi) "how can you beat someone like that?" ''Wow is he really a jonin? Or does he really want to get in my pants?''


    (Shibuki) "you need to destroy all the hearts, he can have a maximum of five hearts, so five lives."


    (Narumi)"wow" ''un, this is enough info, although it seems he doesn''t have a clue about the masks he uses, oh well~''


    We traveled for two days to arrive, the entrance to the village is behind that giant waterfall huh, very similar to the Niagara Falls, hmm it seems Shibuki wants us to go back.


    (Shibuki)"thank you for your assistance, although we only found some bandits on the road-"


    "Shibuki-sama ninjas from the rain have invaded us! Come quickly many are already dead!" A ninja arrived running he was a little bit injured, a chain shot at unbelievable speeds it looked like a flash of light, it split in two and pierced his head and heart killing him instantly, shibuki looked behind and saw a sharingan, before everything went dark.


    (Shisui)''I have placed him in a genjutsu now let''s ask for the entrance''.


    (Narumi)''I am excited 400 thousand people to murder, it will be a bloodbath, Taki you sent an assassin towards our village because we had all of the bijuu, but you failed then put the blame solely on the assassin Kakuzu saying that he deserted the village, but he did so afterwards, this led to the peace-loving fool give his possesions to the other villages, this led to the first shinobi war that killed the first, you then shamelessly allied with us to protect yourselves, we gave protection and trade routes, but you gave nothing in return, just demanding and demanding, now it is time you see the consequence of your actions, many people blame you for the eventual death of the first hokage, many people resent you for being the definite factor for the first war, if you hadn''t complained about our strength, we would not spread the bijuu for the other villages, even worse there are reports that the villagers abuse the poor jinchuuriki, it is time for you to pay for your arrogance by complete genocide, none will be left alive, just the girl containing the seven tails, Fuu''


    Next


    Massacre inside the Waterfall

 Chapter Sixteen

    <u>Massacre inside the Waterfall~</u>


    (Narumi) "Now mongrel, lead us to the entrance of your village" i ordered Shibuki who was affected by the sharingan genjutsu, just a look and most people get entrapped, although Shisui doesn''t need eye contact to do it, we followed Shibuki until we reached a cavern behind the giant falls, there he led us to a pool of water among many.


    (Narumi) ''hm, so a pool of water is the entrance to the village, huh'' we jumped into the water and dived until we found a hole in the bottom, we followed it and swam for quite a while


    (Narumi) ''this is the only entrance? civillians can''t pass through here, it seems they only made one exit, what foolishness, they are really isolationists, Shibuki being out of the village was a rare occurrence, if it is like this i have to say it will be quite some time when someone comes to investigate'' we swam until we reached a large lake, we surfaced and walked out, our clothes minus Shibuki were instantly dry ''ahh the wonders of Fuuinjutsu'' we reached a cliff and overlooked the village from it ''village? More like a city, I can even see a rural area, it seems they are auto sufficient, hmm, I can see the hospital, residential area, market, industrial area, and the leaders building, there is also a big tree a bit far from the village in the middle of a lake, I can also see some signs of fighting in a forest in the western side, hmm 500 ninjas are fighting there, I can also sense 10 thousand ninjas far to the west, in the mountain range, they are probably the rain village missing-nin, Saru told us to interrogate them as to why such a massive force went rogue, but if my theory is right..."


    (Shisui)"hmm, the Hokage requested us to capture the jinchuuriki, capture the hero''s water, gather information about the rain village and kill everyone here, now how should we go about it?"


    (Narumi) ''hm, shisui must be testing us he is not an upper s-rank for nothing'' "it''s simple sensei, we collapse the only exit, one of us should take Shibuki here, he will know the location of the jinchuuriki and the water, the other two should attack the camp and interrogate the leader and we need to kill those who are in the battlefield, we can also use the seven tails to attack the village, a genjutsu should be enough, job complete~"


    (Shisui) "nice plan, now who should go where?"


    (Naruto) "I can handle the camp"


    (Narumi) "I will go with Shibuki"


    (Shisui) "then that leaves me with the battlefield"


    (Naruto)"oh it seems another batch of ninja came to the frontlines, it seems your work has increased sensei"


    (Narumi) "enough talking" Narumi put her hands on the ground and the mountain behind them collapsed, destroying the only exit "let''s go Shibuki" she jumped and disappeared with speed the talk jonin following her from behind.


    (Naruto) "Even so they build this village surrounded by mountains, they are completely closed off, I can sense no other exit, they are really stupid" he vanished in a vortex.


    (Shisui) "hah, this mission will be a pain in the ass, atleast Narumi will be the one to slaughter the village, i never liked killing innocents" he did a shunshin heading towards the forest.


    The front lines were in a forest where ninjas were fighting for dominance, thousands upon thousands were there, the city was to the east, and the farms were in the south east, two important locations that the rain ninja wanted.


    It was chaos, weapons and jutsu were flying chaotically, people died like droves, the smell of decay was great, and the sounds were gut wrenching, shisui arrived in the middle of the horde, unsheathed his tanto, and with impressive speeds slashed the jugular of a taki ninja, just then another shisui came from his shadow and in a straight line killed anyone that was close, the original disappeared like a mirage, this happened five more times, with shisui showing his mastery over shunshin, only his afterimage was seen as he murdered everyone, similar to Minato killing almost a million shinobi just 10 seconds , soon he killed more than a hundred without them even noticing, he jumped in the middle of the battle as the ninja finally took notice of him and the bodies that littered the ground.


    "Who is he"


    "A konha-nin"


    "Sharingan"


    "No way that is shisui, I though he died years ago"


    The enemies from both waterfall and rain stopped and circled around Shisui, their weapons drawn, and their poses ready to strike, shisui was known as a s-rank, there are a lot of ninjas in the world, but most can''t even reach a-rank, they are rare and at most a village has a hundred of them in a generation, they can take on hundreds of weaker opponents, however an s-rank is the cream of the crop, there are at most 15 s-ranks at any given time in a generation, they are in a different league altogether, they are masters of every ninja field, incredibly hard to defeat, they have the manpower of thousands, thats what they were facing, the waterfall ninja didn''t even have an a-rank were scared beyond belief, numbers didn''t work on these monsters, only quality, the rain were also scared as only their leader Suien.


    (Shisui)''hmm they are not attacking, well just a little genjutsu will do it''


    Shisui had such control over illisions that he could directly influence people''s minds and feelings, while not to the extent of his kotoamatsukami, he could induce rage and bloodlust, and he did just that an area genjutsu that affected the whole forest, all around him the enemy charged forward intent on ending his life, they were so vicious that they pierced each other with their weapons, they finally manage to reach him, but suddenly he dispersed into shadows, the floor opened, and like a terror film a maw opened in the ground like an Eldrich abomination filled with teeth and a void, all of them fell and the maw closed, their screams of terror were heard from them in the distance, the illusion ended and all of the ninja who were still standing in the initial positions dropped, a pool of blood forming in their neck, shisui returned his tan to to the sheath in his back.


    (Shisui)" *sigh the distraction from the genjutsu was enough to cut all of them down, or most of them, I guess my body can''t catch up to my skills as a ninja, a few years of training can remedy that"


    Some stragglers were fleeing in terror of seeing the monster, they thought they were eaten, but then their comrades started falling dead, they fled as hard as they could.


    (Shisui)"better deal with them"


    He did one handsign and extended his hands forward, small fireflies surged forward from his palms.


    (Shisui)"fire release: parasitic immolation"the small fireflies spread in the forest at breakneck speed, hundreds of thousands of them.


    They reached the enemies quickly, planting on them and putting them on fire, leaving only ash behind to be scattered by the wind.


    (Shisui)'' it is done, I am not such a skilled sensor as the twins but I can get the job done''


    Naruto appeared in a vortex, in a vantage point, he extended his hearing so he could catch some conversations.


    (Kirisame)"are you sure this hero''s water will help us?"


    (Murasame)"shut up, it has to"


    (Hisame)"yes, one sip will increase our chakra by ten"


    (Suien)"we can also capture the jinchuuriki, I heard they made one 12 years ago, with the water and bijuu on our side that bastard will pay, we need to capture that wimp Shibuki or one member of his council, they know the location of what we seek"


    (Naruto)''mhm, narumi''s theory might be correct after all, there are some numbers here 5 thousand, hah I am lazy~ i think one technique will do it'' his chains dug deep in the underground.


    (Naruto)''wood release: bamboo spikes''hundreds of thousands of bamboo shoots sprouted from the ground impaling all of the ninja there besides the leaders, it was gruesome seeing people impaled in the anus, people without arms or legs, stabbed in the abdomen, eye, head, everywhere in the body, it was so unexpected that these chuunin level ninja didn''t even realize before it was too late,the ground was drenched in blood, bones and entrails, the victims were put in horrifying positions.


    (Naruto)''a popular torture method back in Narumi''s world, growing bamboo while the victim stays above the little sprout, in three days the. victim is completely pierced by it, mother nature is scary, I guess I need to thank her for giving me this idea, even so many people back there underestimated mokuton way too much, what Yamato could do just scraped the scope of this chakra transformation''


    The four ninja went outside to see the carnage, just then chains came from the ground and restrained them.


    (Suien) "w-what is this I can''t mold chakra"


    (Hisame)"w-what happened to everyone?"


    (Naruto)"can''t you tell I killed everyone" Naruto said in a mocking tone.


    The ninja looked around and their eyes locked on a blonde haired teen, he was very handsome with sun kissed blonde hair with red tips and teal colored eyes.


    (Murasame)"are you the one release us, right now!"


    (Naruto)"ah I don''t have the patience for this"''human path''from the chains their souls were extracted and any information went to his mind, only the woman Hisame remained.


    Naruto looked at the woman with a lecherous grin.


    (Naruto)"now... You are probably wondering why did I leave you alive?" She tensed.


    (Naruto)"it''s simple I am in need of a woman right now"


    After an hour the jonin kunoichi died died from mutilation and rape, all of her holes were brutalized and semen were being poured out of her holes, a terrible site.


    (Naruto) ''Un, narumi was correct as always, this faction was loyal to Hanzo until some months ago when Pein attacked and killed his family, including his 4 year old granddaughter, gm this faction went rogue after he went killing everyone who supported hanzo, they came to this village to get the tools to kill pein, too bad~ even so pein preaching about peace he is so influenced by revenge that he kills 4 year olds, what a hypocrite, at least Narumi wants chaos, she doesn''t hide her nature behind pretty words, her actions says it all, at least she cares about Konoha and the uchiha clan to some extent''.


    Narumi was walking around the forest to the north side.


    (Narumi)"so both that water and the jinchuuriki are in that tree?"


    Shibuki did a slow nod.


    (Narumi) ''I sense fighting up ahead, the Ame ninja sent a force to flank them from the north side, but they got intercepted huh, I can use this to my advantage''


    They arrived in near a river where they were fighting, 50 men from Taki being overrun by a larger Ame force.


    "Damn this is no use, we are being overrun"


    "Don''t give up hold on"Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    (Shibuki) "that''s right we mustn''t give up hope, I got some help from konoha" Shibuki arrived went through a series of hand seals and in his hand appeared a blue sword made out of water, and started cutting down the enemy, deflecting kunai thrown at him, and avoiding all jutsu masterfully


    (Shibuki) "Narumi-hime help us!"


    (Narumi)"hai" bones protruded out on the underside of her fingers, sharp and black as night ''We were kind of lucky that Itachi never saw what hit him that night, his exhaustion, coupled with his eyes deactivated and the dark of night, he thought it was just simple kunai.''


    She went toward at supersonic speed, dilacerating any Ame ninja that went in her way, she hit them right in the chest, the attacks were so brutal that she dislodged their ribs and sometimes their lungs, trachea or heart would come off, or even sometimes she would completely cut the upper half of a person, and the chest to the head would come flying off.


    Soon Shibuki and Narumi finished their opponents and stragglers that were running away.


    (Narumi)''un, most of these are cannon fodder, even if they are considered chuunin or jonin, they are nothing special, I will probably be more entertained in the chu un in exams, tthese guys were proficient in bukijutsu, they knew a ninjutsu or two, and knowing onii-chan he probably wouldn''t care about fights at all, he is lazy and has a lazy battle style, he will end the fight the quickest way possible, just so he could laze around, even so I underestimated the strength of cano n naruto, at age 13 he could probably beat a no name jonin quite easily, and with the kyuubi helping him I don''t even think pre time skip Kakashi could beat him, I mean one tailed chakra cloak increased his strength and speed by a hundred fold, even then Naruto from the last is terrifying, he could have a chance to beat us, but we are getting stronger and stronger''.


    The group of ninja from Taki who survived cheered on as I put them on a quick genjutsu over them, like clockwork they sat down and waited.


    (Narumi) "Now let''s go retrieve the hero''s water"


    After sometime they arrived in the tree, there they found a girl about Narumi''s age and two in chest shorter than her, she had green hair, bronze skin and orange eyes b-cup breasts, and a nice backside, narumi licked her lips.


    (Narumi)''Fuu, by the end of this day I will make you mine''


    (Fuu)"Shibuki-sama what are you doing here?"


    (Shibuki)"there''s no time to explain, suffice to say the village is under attack, I need the hero''s water" he entered a chamber where a lake resided, the water had a brilliant sapphire color, there was a shrine in the middle where a bottle with the same water was.


    Narumi made a discreet clone and it melded in the shadows.


    Shibuki reached for the bottle.


    (Shibuki)"With this we can win!"


    (Fuu)"but Shibuki if you drink that your life force will decrease" he put a hand on her head and patted it gently.


    (Shibuki)"don''t worry, it is a small price to pay for protecting the village, after this let''s celebrate our victory, it will be a festival"


    (Fuu)''Shibuki, you are so kind to the villagers, but i, I guess they are only mean to me, what did I do wrong?''


    (Shibuki)"I am going now, wait outside I will be right back" He disappeared in a shunshin.


    (Fuu)"I believe in you, after all you are the only person who cares about me" she mumbled under her breath.


    (Narumi)"hello, my name is Narumi Uzumaki" Fuu finally took notice of the beauty that was following her leader.


    (Fuu)"my name is Fuu, do you want to be my friend?" Both started walking outside the tree talking to each other, they became fast friends who somewhat shared burdens, Fuu quickly found another precious person, after being mistreated for so long, being kicked out of stores, starving living on the streets, not having a bed to sleep on the cold nights, having to learn to walk and read alone, being ostracized and only being cared by Shibuki, who couldn''t do much due to his cowardness to go against the council.


    (Narumi) "while our early years were tough, most had forgotten their grudge on us, I don''t know your situation and why they hate you, but we had a demon split and sealed on us..."


    (Fuu)"heh I can''t wait to meet Naruto, he seems cool".


    (Narumi)"trust me you''ll like him very much, he has such an easygoing personality and is more approachable than me, in Konoha i don''t have many friends, my looks make me somewhat unapproachable, while I have many acquaintances my only true friend is Hinata"


    (Fuu)"what about the uchiha clan and your village leader."


    (Narumi)"they are more like family members than anything else".


    (Fuu)"you are lucky, i only have Shibuki"


    (Narumi)"hey you have me now"


    (Fuu)"true" she smiled happily


    (Narumi)''My clone has put the survivor of the Taki shinobi and Shibuki in Kotoamatsukami, they met with Shisui and Naruto, they believe with Shibuki and the help from Konoha was enough to destroy the enemy, now we can enter the village safely'' a time layer Shibuki, Shisui and Naruto arrived with the survivors of Taki.


    Shibuki returned the water inside and went back.


    (Shibuki)"Men we were able to send our enemies to hell! We have avenged our fallen today and destroyed all of their force!" The survivors cheered on "now it¡¯s time to give the news back to the village, it¡¯s time to celebrate".


    (Narumi)''as expected kotoamatsukami is scary''


    (Naruto)''be careful imouto your sadistic side is just under your skin''


    (Shisui)''she could have already destroyed the village, what is she planning by giving them false hope, and why didn''t you put the girl in a genjutsu already? What are you planning Narumi'' he saw the green haired girl GI e looks of admiration to Shibuki ''I see, you are far crueler than your mother, she just killed and tortured and was done with it, but you, everything is a psychological game huh, you are not satisfied with physical torture, but mental as well''


    (???)"H-h-he-lp m-m-me P-p-plea-se c-c-cho-mei"


    Behind the seal Choumei the seven tails awakened.


    (Choumei)''who is calling me, no human knows my name''the seal disappeared from his vision and just an expansion of water in a dark setting was left for the bijuu.


    (Choumei)''this is not the seal someone pulled me here''he looked around and only darkness was met before him.


    (???)"p-please i-i c-can''t t-take t-this a-anymore"


    Choumei lowered his head and there were small chains holding up a girl about eight years old she was tied up and had small bruises all over her body, a white liquid was flowing from her private parts the peculiar thing was nine small tails from her back and the fox ears.


    (Choumei)"this chakra, although small, is that you kurama?"


    (Kurama)"PLEASE! SAVE ME FROM THIS HELL!"her small body thrashed around, but it was useless, it only bruised her tiny body more, she was hysterically crying, her eyes darting around, showing a painful look of someone who was ready to give up on life.


    (Kurama)"PLEASE! WHAT DID I DO TO DESERVE THIS? CHOUMEI PLEASE SAVE ME, FATHER, PLEASE FATHER SAVE ME!"she started crying even more, being controlled by indra''s, her elder brother transmigrant, being sealed in humans who committed despicable acts, the Uzumaki were demons in human skin, when she thought Mito died, she would be put in a better container, and hopefully find the one her father mentioned, but Kushina was ten times worse than Mito, she learned that the wife of the Shodaime Hokage, Ashura, her gentle and kind elder brother''s reincarnation was just a weak branch member, Mito was an eighth Uzumaki blood, it was already diluted so much, that she didn''t show much of her sadistic side, and her sons and daughters didn''t inherit her traits, only a bit of longevity and chakra, but Kushiba was ''royal blood'' and a ''pure blood'' her rotten side was shown quickly to the nine tailed beast, and her children took a step further, she thought that they were the ones from the prophecy, having the eyes of her beloved father and the chakra of her elder siblings, they loved each other unlike the sons of the sage, but why did they had to inherit the cruelty from the Uzumaki?.


    (Kurama)''where did this cruelty came from? how is it possible for someone with the same eyes as him be so cruel for their own satisfaction, father please save me''


    (Choumei)"Kurama!"Choumei tried to reach her but it was too late he was already back in the seal.


    (Choumei)"DAMN! WHAT THE HELL?" ''how is it possible, she has a human body? She didn''t even have most of her chakra, and her wounds, bijuu don''t get lasting injuries like that, I need to get to the bottom of this, we may not like each other very much, but she is my sister,i-''


    (Narumi)"heh" Choumei turned around and saw a sinister sight, a girl about 15 years old by her height, had a cross between arrogant and insane smirk, her royal purple eyes with slitted white pupils looked right at him from behind the seal, she did a creepy eye smile, the last he saw was purple rings in her iris closely resembling his father eyes, before his consciousness disappeared.


    Shibuki led Fuu to the festival they were holding in celebration of winning against such difference in numbers, although their force was cut in half.


    During the whole time people were glaring at her, and whispering hurtful words, this would have happened in Konoha if Narumi hadn''t cut the problem by the bud before it escalated, most of these people weren''t even affected by the demon, but prejudice goes far.


    (Narumi)''hmm it is time'' they were in the central square, enjoying the festival ''Shisui is already in the farms and Naruto is on the industrial area of the village''


    "Shibuki-sama why did you bring this demon to the village, I heard the enemy also came after this bitch"


    A fat council member spoke out loud, the people around stopped and watched the commotion with dirty looks at Fuu.


    "Yes throw her out"


    "She doesn''t belong here with noal people"


    "That''s right"


    They started booing and throwing food at her.


    (Fuu)"i-i should probably be going thank you for inviting me, Shibuki-sama" she said with a strained smile and closed eyes so they couldn''t see how much pain the villagers gave her, she started running away, but was manhandled by Shibuki and he dropped her in the ground.


    (Shibuki)"not so fast demon"


    (Fuu)"wha-"


    (Shibuki)"I have put up with you for 12 years, but it was all wasted, a thousand men are dead because those rogues were looking for you"


    (Fuu)"S-Shibuki-sama, w-what are you saying? A-aren''t we friends?"


    (Shibuki)"Why should I be friends with a demon like you" Fuu shoulders dropped, at the pain of betrayal stung deeper than the loneliness she always felt, she was ready to give up on life when


    (Narumi)"that''s enough" Narumi arrived between Fuu and Shibuki and the villagers, her Stan e was a protective one


    (Shibuki)"huh?"


    (Narumi)"Fuu-chan isn''t a demon, she is a sweet girl who cares a lot about life and nature, you people disgust me" Shibuki started getting irritated ''it seems my genjutsu on him is working wonders, he always cared about her, so I had to change his feelings''.


    (Fuu)"Narumi-chan"


    (Shibuki)"Get out of the way!" A dragon of water formed and attacked her she made the same dragon and they splashed in the middle, the water made a distraction for him to slip up and with a kunai he stabbed Narumi in the heart.


    Narumi fell down right in the lap of Fuu, she was coughing blood, and her beatings slowly stopped.


    Fuu had her eyes widened and her body frozen in seeing her friend die.


    (Shibuki)"hah, she helped in the protection of the village, but she protected you demon, she deserved to die!" He started laughing.


    (Fuu) "NOOOOOOOO, YOU WILLPAY" The crowd stopped laughing when Shibuki head disappeared and his body fell into the ground, the head appeared in the mouth of Fuu as she suddenly appeared some meters ahead of the body, her skin was blood red, she had a black aura of intense bloodlust and rage, it was pure black, her face had white eyes and mouth with crooked teeth, Shibuki''s head was in between her jaws, she then crushed the head with her mouth and spit the remains on the floor, the mob was stunned in fear, just then an exo-skeleton formed in her back, resembling a beetle, she surged forward slaughtering anyone close.


    In a near building atop a water tower Narumi smiled, atop a chime Naruto was watching the fight and nodded, shisui atop a windmill heard the commotion and scratched his head.


    (Narumi)''this is the signal, although my clone acting was very corny it did the job, my genjutsu increased the rage from her and her bijuu, she already jumped to six tails, now let''s slaughter them all'' she picked a bone from her elbow and disappeared through the night.


    She appeared in the main road as people were fleeing the enraged jinchuuriki, the crowd of people looked at her as she started to dance, slicing the population with precision in areas where they wouldn''t die quickly, limbs were being cut of as the civilians and ninja died in a pool of their own blood, bodies having their guts spilled out, people dying of shock, her methods were brutal, she could instantly kill them, but she left them in the ground with an injury they could not heal, they bled out and died.


    She burned the whole market area, burning whole families inside, not even children were spared as she cut their bodies, burned them, or pierced them with her bone.


    A kid was crying he was six years old was crying seeing his parents dead on the ground.


    (Narumi)"ara~ kiddo aren''t you going to run?"


    He kept crying, narumi frowned, she slashed at his wrist and his hands dropped in the ground, the child was shocked at seeing the hand, but soon pain surged and he screamed as blood started falling on the ground, he picked his hands on the floor and tried to reattach it.


    Narumi chuckled


    (Narumi)"it doesn''t work like that boy" she diagonally cut his skull his top head fell in the ground showing his eyes and his nose, while his body showed his open jaw and spinal cord.


    (Narumi)"Now it is time to go to the hospital I have already destroyed the council, the school, and most of the population, the city is burning, the farms are burning and the metallurgy and industrial area is destroyed, only the hospital remains, the reason why shisui and Naruto didn''t want to go here is.."


    The hospital was mostly empty there was a ninja here and there, she killed most of the permanent patients and finally arrived in a wing.


    (Narumi)"delivery, recovery and nursery"


    She arrived in a room containing dozens of newborns, a small chain pierced their legs one by one they were stringed together crying, she did a small d-rank fire jutsu, cooking the babies alive, their skin melting, and they finally became charred corpses.


    (Narumi)''nothing I haven''t done before, many children died in the second world war, I was witness to many of them and I had to kill a handful as well, killing dies get easier with time, you become more and more animalistic, losing your sanity in the process and it gets easier and easier until you don''t feel anything anymore, no guilt, no sadness''.


    After an hour, and commiting unspeakable acts she fled the hospital before it exploded in a bijuudama, she safely stopped in a hill where Shisui and Naruto were waiting, the three watched as an enraged seven tails destroyed the village.


    (Narumi)"any survivors?"


    (Naruto)"no, all of them are trapped in the city fire, the others are already dead"


    Narumi entered the tree and got to the shrine, she sealed the bottle and the water in the pool in two different scrolls, under the pool was a crystal.


    (Narumi)''hmm so the water that came maturely made contact with this crystal and it became the hero''s water, this thing transform nature energy into chakra huh, and the sudden expansion shaves decades of life expectancy from a normal person, with this we have a secure source of hero''s water to produce, but where did this come from, it seems kind of alien, perhaps an artifact from some clan beyond the stars like the otsutsuki?''


    The village was completely destroyed and in the center was Fuu, she was in a coma from using too much bijuu chakra, Shisui picked her up and the team headed towards Konoha.

 Chapter Seventeen

    <u>Prelude to Wave~</u>


    Shisui was leading his squad the jinchuuriki Fuu was in his shoulder, they were returning from their successful c-rank and their secret s-rank, he looked forward seeing his two students jumping through the forests, he smiled sadly.


    (Shisui)''it is scary how much you both remind me of her, you do not resemble your father at all, at least in personality, honestly the only thing you have from him are his sharp features, while Naruto''s hair is not so spiky and has red tips, the only thing they need is her mask, she fooled the entire village with her tomboyish attitude and a temper to match her hair, nobody truly saw her sadistic nature but me, most of her superiors who noticed completely disappeared, she was often ostracized by the people who knew her because she was an outsider, even her boyfriend and husband hadn''t noticed her ''acts'', or I guess he didn''t want to see it, I guess his love was really blind''


    (Narumi)"hmm, Shisui-sensei you spaced out a little" she said in between her jumps.


    (Shisui)"No, just thinking about things, anyways we should set up camp, it is getting dark anyways"


    (Narumi)"right"


    They landed on the forest and unsealed their camp gear, they set up camp and put Fuu in a sleeping bag, Narumi already healed all of her injuries, after all unleashing all of the seven tails put her under much stress, if Narumi hadn''t put Choumei in a genjutsu he would have enough power to destroy the seal.


    (Naruto) "Shisui-sensei why we are still genin,i know that the third prohibited academy students to graduate early in times of peace, but aren''t we strong enough to get a field promotion"


    (Shisui) "while you might be right, Hokage-sama wants to show you two off at the chunnin exams, a lot of dignitaries will be present, and with tensions between Kumo and Konoha at all time high, Iwa just recovering from the third shinobi war with a large grudge against us and kumo, some conflicts are starting to sparkle between the daimyo as well, the army of the daimyo composed of warriors and samurai are getting restless as well, the mist is still caught up in a civil war, so other villages might be able to capitalize, the information we got from the rain ninja implies that someone has killed Hanzo all of his family as well as his men, Grass is also making some moves, i don''t know what they are after but it must be big, there is also rumors about a new hidden village, we don''t know much about them but they built it in rice country, dangerously close to our village, so you see why Sandaime-samawill want to show off, there are also information that all of the major villages will be there this year but mist"


    (Naruto) "mhm, it seems there will be at least some competition" ''i wonder how the other village genin stack against our own, the clan heirs are nothing to scoff at, unlike canon, it seems the world is moving in our favor, soon the world will be plunged into conflict again, and we will be right at the center''


    (Narumi) "And now konoha has three jinchuuriki" she looked at Fuu who was sleeping with a hungry look ''Ahn~so much to do so little time, ah well we still need to get famous, but ''that mission'' will take care of our fame problem, we still need to do quite a lot of exploring as well, i need to know the history of this world, while the anime and manga did a nice job of explaining the ending of the clan wars, parts of the third shinobi war, and the arrival and sealing of Kaguya there is so much that was left out, there is 800 years of history also left between Hagoromo and Hashirama and Madara, i also need to know what made our clan so vicious and barbaric, after all we were once part of the loving Senju clan, even if it was a long time ago, right now there is little documentation of what happened before Hashirama''s era, just stories myths and legends, Naruto also wants to explore other worlds, the Otsutsuki clan is still out there in space, along with thousands of clans with strength unimaginable'' she smiled, Narumi wouldn''t be bored for a long time.


    She closed her eyes and shook her head, her two comrades nodded and Naruto bursted forward with incredible speed, just a few meters behind the trees a group of bandits tensed.


    "Men prepare for everything"


    Most of them gulped and sweated hard, losing sight of the blond boy, just then he appeared in front of one, the bandit raised his weapon to attack, but a swift kick his arm bended behind his body, the man screamed at the unnatural angle of his limb, his shoulder was smashed to oblivion, the scream alerted all of the group, a palm strike to the chest caved all of his ribs inward piercing his vital organs, he gasped for air but choked on blood, and fell on the ground dead, Naruto had a cocky smirk.


    (Naruto) "Come, is that it?"


    "Don''t mock us you brat!" the leader spoke and all of them charged forward.


    (Naruto) ''overwhelming quantity beats quality, that''s what they must be thinking, but overwhelming quality beats quantity no matter what'' he entered a stance where his legs were separated and slightly bent his upper half was straight, left arm was forward the hands were positioned resembling a talon, his right was in his hips positioned like a talon but reversed the leader arrived he was 7 foot tall with a lot of muscles resembling a bear in size, his arm cocked back and he went for a strike right in naruto''s midsection but his left hand blocked the strike with no difficulties, while the tall man clutched his arm tending it, you could see all of the skin in his fingers were ripped, his knuckles were broken and his wrists were dislocated, the blond ninja rushed and all of them received a strike in the belly, Naruto returned to the camp, while they were clutching their abdomen, soon they regurgitated their insides and died from internal bleeding.


    Shisui was observing with his sharingan.


    (Shisui) ''i couldn''t even copy their taijutsu style''


    (Narumi)"Surprised? Well the leader broke his hands because of our dead bone pulse, hah it is suicide for civilians and ninja alike to go in a taijutsu battle with one who has this bloodline, our bodies are impenetrable, it was more of him hitting an iron wall, and for ninja is like hitting an impenetrable wall, even for hyuuga it is very dangerous to go up against one of us, as it offers ultimate close combat potential, they can''t break our bones nor pass it so our organs and chakra system are protected, and even then we could put protective shells under or over our skin to protect muscle tissue, and our taijutsu style is pretty special, it is the beginning of another kekkei mora, you wouldn''t be able to copy it even if you wanted, even so the base for our taijutsu is to cause overwhelming pressure inside the person''s body making their internals or externals explode, depending on the situation" ''the style is called phoenix talons, only someone who has the phoenix chakra fruit cando it, other people would exhaust all of their muscles doing this, it is the first step for that ''ability'', the ultimate taijutsu ability huh, Kaguya and Naruto demonstrated that skill against each other, Kaguya was truly strong, i can''t believe people in my world believedMadara was stronger than her, more fighting experience maybe, but in terms of power and skills, she had everyone beat in the series''


    (Shisui) "the reason why i haven''t seen these traits is because i attacked you both from a distance, even so your regeneration is monstrous, most people die when pierced by god¡¯s spear"


    (Narumi) "urgh that spear is cheating Shisui-sensei it can pierce through anything even our ultimate defense"


    (Shisui) "I bet that was the first time you saw your own blood"


    She pouted and looked away, Fuu started groaning.


    (Narumi) "mm it seems our mint green girl has awakened"


    (Fuu) "Where?"


    Fuu awakened and started looking around, there was her friend Narumi she was like a goddess given form, with a perfect hourglass body, a tan resembling bronze, no blemishes with a beautiful face and colored hair, a pink dust was seen on the minted girl''s cheek, she remembered being invited over to the festival, she was with her new best friend and her honorary brother, it was the best night of her short life, then. then... her eyes started watering at what the villagers and Shibuki said, she was in disbelief.


    (Narumi) "Fuu... you see... this is hard to say... but after they demeaned you like that..."


    After hours and hours explaining what happened, of course by lying a bit, Fuu calmed down, it was hard for her to wrap her head around the fact that she was a demon container for the seven tails, that she rampaged and lost control, resulting in the destruction of the Waterfall village, but with a lot of encouragement from Narumi she was able to get out of her depression, they learned that she was only 11 years old so she would be put with the graduating class, it was a surprise because her build suggested that she was at least thirteen, but hey Narumi was twelve with the body of a fifteen year old girl.


    they arrived at the gates of konoha, checked in and went to report to the third, as a mission well done, Narumi then gave Saru the bottle containing the water, including the sealed lake and the crystal who was the thing responsible, now all he had to do is have his research team come up with ways to harness its power while avoiding serious side effects.


    A new resident was added to the uzumaki apartments in the form of the eleven year old Fuu, she made quick friends with the uchiha children as she was starved for attention, she could finally let go of that overwhelming loneliness, she also connected with Izumi as their personalities were quite similar with both being vibrant and optimistic, both being complete airheads didn''t help, she also got along with Mikoto as the clan matriarch was a kind and patient person, the days passed and she trained along with Saito and Rin as she was in class with them her body albeit slightly thin for lack of food was healed with seals and medical ninjutsu, and she already had some training as a ninja, she had water and earth chakra natures and some techniques with bugs as they were attracted to her Bijuu, speaking of Choumei Narumi put a Hakke Fuin on top of it and destroyed the original seal, after all Hakke Fuin is a masterpiece of the Uzumaki clan and it slowly drains the chakra of the beast inside, while the Beast regenerates it''s chakra instantly making it an infinite chakra battery slowly strengthening a person''s capacity to infinity.


    (Narumi) ''i guess that''s why canon Naruto had unlimited chakra reserves in the last, his seal while opened still supplied him with Kurama''s chakra, then again by that pointhe was unstoppable, the author just wanted more story and more antagonists, that''s why he nerfed the protagonist quite a bit, but a natural power progression says otherwise''


    While Fuu was enjoying the new life in konoha the twins fell in a routine of doing D-ranks in bulk, abusing shadow clones for what it''s worth, they also trained their skills and their bodies, their taijutsu was already s+ rank worthy, their ninjutsu was ss-rank no doubt, with them having mastered all of the chakranature types, their favorites being swift release, inferno release, wind release, plasma release, they disliked defensive ninjutsu, that''s where swift release came into play, dodging things like a ghost, multiplying their base speed was quite fun in itself, wind release was a no brainer, when you don''t have an enemy who can sense chakra an invisible wind blade is lethal, and inferno style, because they could shape the ''strongest'' flames of Amaterasu to their liking, and plasma release, one of the exotic chakra natures they stumbled upon, where the requirements to perform are not so simple, Narumi favored this so much because of the speed and destructive power, having lasers that can melt through enemies with touch, and the explosions of magnificent proportions when the beams touched any surface with the user''s input was too great, the beams were also several billion kelvin in temperature, but Narumi could make them until it reached Planck temperature, it would go against the laws of nature but to her with nigh unlimited chakra, density of a neutron star and you get an unblockable attack, Shisui was lucky to not get hit by one of those in the genin test, they were protected with a thin film of chakra to protect everyone around from suddenly melting but everything shehit was game over, their genjutsu skills were demonstrated in their s-rank mission to eliminate waterfall village, subtlety controlling the ninjas and their leader''s mind, taking control of the Bijuu inside a jinchuuriki and overwhelming its mind with bloodlust at the same time provoking rage in the kind mint-haired girl was a feat most illusion masters wouldn''t be able to accomplish, their kenjutsu skills were only defeated by their mother, no doubt it would be hard to surpass the red death mastery over a sword, although instead of swords they used their bones instead, after all they were perfect slashing and piercing weapons, same thing happened to kunai and shuriken, why have those when you can shoot projectiles from your fingertips at incredible speeds, in fuinjutsu they were undisputed masters reaching uzumaki exotic level 15 in record time, the things they could do with a brush were amazing, they could seal pretty much anything, from human lives to time and space itself it was an easy feat, no wonder people feared the uzumaki, fuinjutsu had a response to every ninja branch ever invented, their bloodlines were being mastered as they came, they also explored some of the other skills they copied with Hachiman, but why ruin the surprise, they also learned how to deactivate the absolute defense from the adamantine chains, but they kept it on for now, the last thing is that they finally got their summons although...The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    (Narumi) "Nii-chan i want a summon contract!" she pouted as she rode her brother.


    (Naruto) sigh "Narumi" he pinched her pink nipples "we tried before but even after doing the seals we weren''t reversed summoned to anywhere, so we don''t have a spirit animal to summon, understand this, we need to steal a summoning contract from someone instead" he pumped faster bringing her to another orgasm while he filled her young womb with his sperm, his hands went to fondle her bubble but.


    when her orgasm died down she thought of something.


    (Narumi) " i have a great idea" between her labored breaths.


    (Naruto) "hmmm what is it" he was playing with her puckered hole as she moaned under his finger in her ass.


    (Narumi) "what... *moan about we make *moan our own with creation of all things *moan" Naruto''s eyes widened in surprised.


    (Naruto) "You are a genius" he embraced her his hard chest making friction with her nipples, his hard tool still inside her snatch was enough to make her cum again "hmmm oh she fainted" he pulled his dick out of her, a wave of spunk washed over their bed as her pussy was still gushing juices "oh well" he grabbed her hips positioned his dick in her pink asshole and thrusted inside while she was knocked out, and kept pumping until he released again in her bowels, he rested on the bed and put cover on both of them, putting his beloved sister close to him so they could cuddle while sleeping.


    Next morning, they created their own summons and a place for them to stay, it was hard but each twin created a domain outside in the universe, because their summons were quite powerful, Narumi''s being a new species of butterfly that she called cosmic butterflies, it was a beautiful but deadly summon, Naruto''s were panthers and he called their species vorpal stalkers, each of them living in their own world in space, their abilities remained a secret.


    They also cultivated their bodies by infusing pure Ki into their cells, adding the kyuubi chakra on top of it and they got their bodies stronger than before, after all it was a combination of heavy exercise, resistance seals, gravity seals, heavenly bodies, and uzumaki bloodline that got them that far, what a twelve year body normally couldn''t do, like punch the landscape, completely tear iron with bare fingers, run faster than hypersonic speeds, even for ninja prodigies that wouldn''t be possible until they stopped growing, that kind of speed and strength needs to be built in years and years of training, and muscles infused momentarily with chakra to produce those results, but for the twins chakra infusions weren''t necessary to boost performance they were as strong and as fast in their base form, no chakra needed, after all with heavenly body there was no limit to their bodies as well, they were also Uzumaki, which means from birth their bodies were naturally superior to all their peers.


    Finally, the day came when the twins received the mission to hunt the ''demon cat'' tora, Narumi and Naruto instantly tensed at the importance of this mission.


    Turns out it is a c-rank mission, after all you have to hunt the cat through all of konoha, i pity those who have to hunt the same cat through the fire capital, it must be a hassle, the daimyo occasionally visits konoha with his wife to see the status of the village and to discuss matter of importance in his country, what is not known is that his wife trains the cat so rookies can pursue it, she has the cat summoning after all, she likes to see the progressgenin make in tracking her pet, like a test of ability of sorts, the record for catch the feline was from our father in just 2 hours, obviously they completed the mission in less than ten minutes, the unique signature of a summon and our jinton made quick work of the mission, another petty thing to rub in the face of their dead father.


    The cat was doing a futile effort of struggling against the mighty adamantine sealing chains, it was wrapped around it, while one end was dangling from Naruto''s hand, the crowd watching with amusement as the cat was treated like a plastic bag, the population in Konoha were well aware of the daimyo''s cat Tora, whenever the leader of the fire Nation comes to the hidden village it is a common sight to see genin pursuing the cat like there is no tomorrow, it''s appearance is also unique with red fur, a rectangular line going from the forehead to the scalp with two adjacent lines running across, he also had a ridiculous ribbon in his right ear, the cat was mischievous as well it constantly attacked the market areas for food and other toys to play, so the merchants had a sick pleasure of seeing their star genin manhandling the ''demon cat'', yes in the past few years the twins were getting popularity within the village hidden in the leaves for some years now, and by this point they were common knowledge even in a city with this large of a population.


    (Naruto) "Narumi, you know why we wanted this mission"


    (Narumi) "of course~ hahaha the daimyo''s is as fickle as people go, he lets his advisors rule the country for him, although his wife is very political savvy and has a major control over him, and she is only unprotected when she is in the tower with the Hokage."


    (Naruto) "*chuckle* She is our free ticket to fire capital high society"


    (Narumi) "Yes, but not now"


    They headed towards the tower, shisui wasn''t with them as he was doing an urgent a-rank deep in Iowa territory, but he was due in two weeks¡¯ time.


    In the Hokage Tower a clone of the Hokage was sorting through missions.


    The Hokage sighed


    (Sarutobi) "another mission well done and in record time even, yare yare, 634 d-ranks 22 c-ranks and 2 b-ranks in one month you both are turning out to be quite an asset to the village, the other rookies are far behind, although team 8 and 10 show great promise, team gai is somewhere in the middle, and team seven is far behind"


    Naruto approached the lady near the counter she had a thin build, was quite tall standing at 6''0" she had very sharp facial features a silky black hair made in an ornate bun, hazel eyes and she was wearing red lipstick and a bit of makeup in her face to hide her age, she was wearing a black yukata with a yellow sash.


    He handed the cat over to her, she caught the cat and they stated at each other like they were communicating, after a while she looked at the twins with a little bit of surprise and respect, just then Narumi planted a small suggestion in her mind that would be useful in the future.


    (Shimji) "thank you for recovering my cat, and in record time even what are your names?"


    "Narumi Uzumaki" she introduced herself with a soft tone hiding her incredible arrogance.


    "Naruto Uzumaki" he introduced with a listless tone as always.


    (Shimji)"hmm I shall remember it, and goodbye Sarutobi-dono"


    She left with the cat in her arms.


    (Sarutobi)"now do you want another mission perhaps?"


    (Narumi)"sorry Saru-oji I have to go home to prepare lunch, farewell for now" a flash and a tingling sound and she dispersed into a violet mist and strange butterflies that had red eyes and wings that had a nebula like color palette they melded into the floor and walls like ghosts and disappeared.


    (Sarutobi)"I didn''t know she had a flair for theatrics, a butterfly shunshin huh" the Hokage clone looked at Naruto to see he was already gone, he sighed and returned his attention to the desk, waiting for another team to give missions.


    (Naruto)"so imouto-chan did you do it?" She was in his lap on top of the Hokage mountain, while he was doing a scalp massage on her.


    (Narumi)"but of course onii-chan~ it was only a small suggestion on her mind, but we don''t need it right now"


    (Naruto)"four months until the chunnin exams, we still need to do wave mission"


    (Narumi)"it''s no use, no matter what we do the mission will fall down to team seven"


    (Naruto)"so what do we do, Tazuna has already arrived, and the only way they completed the mission was because of canon Naruto, Sakura was completely useless, at least Sai and Sasuke have some degree of skill, but if Kakashi didn¡¯t forget his mission their skill may have not improved since graduation"


    (Narumi)"I don''t know about Kakashi, that man is a pain in the ass, he is lazy, fickle and irresponsible, anyways if Sai sends a message here then we can aid them in their mission, after all chances of them dying are large, I don''t care if the banshee, pale boy and arrogant tiny dick dies but Kakashi is still a piece on the board with his Sharingan eye, not to mention a trading alliance with Wave country will be lucrative in the long run, we can also open up brothels there, after all our red light district is very popular here."


    She said while enjoying the massage.


    (Naruto)"knowing you, you already put that Sai kid under you control"


    Narumi gave a soft laughter, her voice was so beautiful, but had an edge of arrogance and superiority most of the time, at least when not talking with the ones she cared about.


    (Narumi)"but of course my dear Watson, I wouldn''t pass the opportunity of killing that fat midget with my bare hands"


    Another week passed and they took a break from all the missions to bond with the remnants of the Uchiha clan, and kinky sex, Naruto and Narumi also helped team eight with a bandit extermination mission, it was the first time they killed, but it had to be done.


    The mission was simple, just a group of bandits stealing from people in one of the roads to Tanzaku Gai, a major town in fire country, the Uzumaki twins came with them by Hinata''s request, after all this was their fifth c-ranks mission and it was an extermination mission, one they hadn''t had before.


    (Kiba)"A-ano why there are still bandits near Tanzaku Gai? Shouldn''t the patrols be dealing with this, and why there are so many bandits"


    (Narumi)"hah unbelievable, Kiba-san fire country is very large, and with Konoha boasting a population of almost 5 million civilians you can guess where this is going, i estimate fire country has a population of about 180 million people, and crime rates are very high, unemployment, poor salaries and quality of life may bring many people to become criminals, just so they can afford food, it is also common to kidnap women to sell them to other countries and such, and fire country is the third largest country remember that" ''Man talk about unrealistic world, but the chakra situation has thrown this world technology and progress out of whack, the world seems so small in the anime and manga but in reality the elemental continent is the size of Asia, although this might be because Naruto here chose it to be that way, because Konoha is 10 times the size of the anime at the very least, we already have electricity, television, and communication device s, but transport, fuel, arms and other areas are still far behind, but a pistol wouldn''t hold a chance against seasoned genin, they have the experience and reflex to dodge or minimize the damage caused by a bullet, similarly they throw kunai and shuriken at almost the same speed, while chuunin and jounin throw at the speed of a rifle or even above it, and kunai and shuriken might cause more damage than a bullet, after all the blades are very sharp and can cut most things, in fact they are sharper than the throwing knives I used to have back in my world, although kunai and shuriken and other blades are made from a different metal than in our world, the shape also helps with the damage we can inflict on a person or animal body, it is hard to survive a wound to the stomach or leg if it''s too deep, even with the help of chakra, medical or otherwise, Dan died this way, a kunai to the navel, spilled his organs and ripped his reproductive tool, he died even when Tsunade the world''s best medical ninja was treating him, he eventually died of blood loss even when he was being fed blood replenishing pills, the metal makes it easier to conduct chakra, and it is found in abundance, the reason why it conducts chakra maybe because of the roots of the chakra tree still exists today, bombs and whatnot are covered in jutsus and sealing so no need for artillery, although snow country and sky country are making great strides in innovation, sealing... Every village has a handful of journeyman who mass produce explosive tags and such, while not a work of art master by any means they can cause the equivalent explosion of a mortar, I know this because I was in the thick of the second world war, I even received multiple injuries, lost organs and limbs, it was an often thing there, even with my super body there, receiving an explosion to the face would cause me major damage, to others death, the Phoenix chakra fruit even though weakened provided me with a very unrealistic healing factor and age immortality, but growing lost limbs and organs took weeks, there was even an instance where my whole lower half was blown off... I don''t want to talk about it, just remembering the pain of not having a digestive system nor legs send shivers down my spine, and that was for a whole six months, my victims don''t last that long''


    (Naruto)"imouto-chan you spaced out a little there, let''s concentrate on the mission"


    (Kurenai)"now how do we go about this the group is very small only 7 people, there are no missing nin and they have no army training or samurai training either"


    (Narumi)"they are common bandits so let''s ambush them when they get drunk, let Hinata, Shino and Kiba Deal with them, and if they needed help we will intervene"


    Kurenai nodded, bandits are nothing compared to a ninja, and even if they freeze on their first kill we will be ready to assist.


    Narumi pov~


    The extermination went easily enough, while they could have used simpler methods to kill such trash, they used their clan styles that were more comfortable to them, Hinata had her created flowing fist to fit her flexible body, instead of the rigid style of the gentle fist, with her style she strikes at odd angles in the body destroying various organs with a touch, it was messier than the gentle fist, but the damage was even more devastating, she didn''t freeze when she killed, a common site really, most people would not freeze when murder takes place, the psychological damage is long term not short term, when there are more enemies most of the time depending of your personality and adrenaline rush chances are you will only start regretting after all enemies are dead, the three enemies she fighted against died with just a single tap from right Bellow the arm pit, rupturing both lungs and heart, the massive internal bleeding made them die of hemorrhagic shock, essential brain damage, leading to death, they vomited a lot of blood it was glorious!


    Shino killed two with his insects, it was a little gross seeing insects crawl up the man''s body before eating all of his chakra drying his reserves, human bodies here are dependent on chakra, and while chakra depletion for ninja is pretty serious and may even end one''s career, for a civilian who only has a small amount to survive it is deadly, chakra is composed of physical energy and spiritual energy, if the physical aspect depletes, the body shuts down, and if the spiritual depletes you become a vegetable, the Aburame''s kikaichu suck chakra out of victims and in return the user let them house within his body, while not my area, I think Fuu can learn much from the Aburame''s clan, it will be good to introduce her later on, and he froze, I wouldn''t expect a logical person to freeze and be stopped by regret or hesitation.


    Kiba was the worst just because of the brutal nature of his family jutsus, a simple tsuga would not damage a genin much, just some slashes and broken bones, a jounin would be some scratches and full pain, but a tsuga performed on a civilian, like the two bandit who were unfortunate enough to stand in its way had deep gashes all over their body, and had broken and dislocated bones all over, the other guy broke his neck, with my vision I could see some spinal fluid dripping down his throat, the inuzuka went to the bush to empty his stomach, this is the harsh ninja reality, we are just killers and mercenaries following a code with the wrong set of morals.


    After that mission the day finally arrived where the first main Arc of the Naruto anime would begin.


    (Narumi)"things are going to pick up soon, we already drastically changed what happened during canon Naruto''s childhood years, now it''s time to really change the timeline, for better or worse, it depends if you are my enemy or not~"

 Chapter Eighteen

    Intermission I~


    The night before the waves mission, the twins were washing the dishes, the uchiha children were tired from a long training session, this time the Uzumaki twins along with Shisui and Mikoto were there to train them up, the world was being riled up and war was inevitable in time, while it would take a while the villages were gearing up for conflict, and other than having them prepared for war they were also trained so they could wear the Uchiha name with real pride, Mikoto wanted them to regain the glory of when they founded the village, as usual Izumi spent time caring for the small children, while chakra exercises, sharigan training, light workout, weapon handling is good, burdening them with more dificult training would have negative effects, today the youngest of the uchiha fimally was given the rite of passage that any uchiha had to do in order to display the clan symbol behind the back, little Satsuki, who resembled her grandmother greatly, was only four years old, but she made a great fireball that put chuunin to shame, she seemed to have a potent affinity towards fire as the flames were very hot and were white in colour, plus she managed to do it for the first time just like her father Itachi, and unlike him she had chakra to spare, after all, Itachi''s only weak point was his chakra levels, part of the reason he can''t progress further into legend territory, and also his unwilliness to fight or start a conflict, he will never be able to push himself beyond s-rank even if he manages to develop his sharingan even further, although he is a prodigy his mind can only take him so far, that is the main diference between Shisui and Itachi, both have amzing minds, both prodigies of their time, but Shisui has unfair birth advantages, he is the son of Kenjurou and Nanami, both heroes of the second war, they were the only s-rankers of the uchiha clan, all before Mikoto gbot her title as Black Death along with Kushina did the Uchiha boast about one more kage level ninja


    Satsuki kept weaving signs, blowing fireballs all afternoon and kept practicing until her mother stopped her, she had nasty burns in her mouth, but Narumi healed her just fine.


    (Narumi) "It seems Satsuki is a perfectionist at heart, while most children aspiring tto be ninja would practice a jutsu until they get it, like the bunshin, kawarimi or henge, she does it over and over again until she masters them, with my supervision this is a great habit to have, after all doing a jutsu sealess and wordless is a boon in our profession, after all an enemy wouldn''t know how to counter it until the effects are seen" she was putting the plates to dry while talking to her brother.


    (Naruto) "It is a shame that she can''t use Kage Bunshing like we can or she would be very strong already"


    (Narumi) "Well not everyone can be as strong as us, well she is as strong as a 3 year old Hashirama at least and that guy was as strong as a Jounin at 8 years old, he was a freak of nature through and through" she finished her chores and tilted he head around, her silky hair was tyed in an ornate bun showing the nape of her neck and shoulder, she was wearing a black silk yukata with a golden buterfly design it was loose fitting in the neck showing her tanned shoulder and her nice cleavage, the yukata also had a cut showing her right leg, her soft thigh was exposed showing him a lot of skin, the yukata was very strained in her hips, showing him a perfect curve of her butt.


    (Lemon)


    Spoiler: <input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    he quickly pushed her towards the counter and captered he lips in a searing kiss, his cock was already hard in his baggy shorts and had nothing to restrict it, showing that like Narumi, Mikoto and Izumi he liked going commando, the impressive bulge on his pants were pressed against her ass, as he ravaged her mouth, Narumi was so needy that she started to grind her ass towards his tool his hands roamed over her body, his right stopped around her things as he massaged the flesh, his left went towards her bust and slowly revealed her left breast, it jiggled a bit and stopped, her npples were already hard from the cold and excitement, her hands went to the counter and with her finger she did a silencing seal, she felt her brother''s cock in her pussy and she was getting wetter and wetter every second, even more, when he started nipping her ear and giving butterfly kisses in her neck, it left marks but with her healing they instantly dissapeared, just leaving behind a phantom pleasure, his hands kneaded her breast roughly taking a bit of time to explore her pink nipples.


    (Naruto) "What a shameless sister that I have, you are begging for my cock aren''t you, the way your ass is grinding towards me shows how much of a slut you are"


    (Narumi) "Yess~ I am such a cock hungry slut, blame this sinful Uzumaki body, ahn~ my favorite hobby is fantasizing about having sex with men and women alike, an orgy would be great~"


    (Naruto) ''She must be pretty disappointed with general penis size then, although there is a fair share of beautiful women here, and we are both bisexual''


    She breathed heavily, her face was flushed from the action and her mouth was open releasing tiny moans, her pink tongue was out in the open and he captured it with his mouth and started sucking her tongue, he removed her sash and the yukata fell on the floor revealing her hourglass figure, her perky ass was shown her puckered hole and pussy were barely covered in a scandalizing purple thong.


    (Naruto)" you are already so wet, so many small young boys here and you wear no bra and such a sexy lingerie, were you expecting to blow their cherries"


    (Narumi) "Y~es I always wanted to corrupt children, now put that dick in me, I am already wet enough!"


    (Naruto) "So needy" he moved her underwear to show her slit, his penis was so hard it was poking out from the ends of his short, she bent herself over the counter, that action caused a nice jiggle on her round lucious bottom her fluids were dripping in her legs forming a puddle underneath, he never dropped his shorts so fast in his life, his 8 inch dick speared her passsing her tight walls and crossed her cervix in one go, his tip rested in her 12 year old womb as they jerked and narumi meowled in pleasure of having such a thick dick inside her, the fire in her lower abdomen spread through her body like wildfire, for naruto it was an unique experience having his dick inside her, she always maintained tightness, no matter what, it was part of her regeneration, and streaching her like this onlyn made her walls try to tighten again, giving his penis a nice hot massage, of course her walls couldn''t squeeze more against the mighty invader that was her brother''s pole she was already feeling light headed just from penetration as her juices shamelessly dripped in her brothers balls and leg, his shaft got a bath of it inside her, as he set a fast pace, hitting all her sweet, grunts and moans were heard in the kitchen but those sounds died once they left the room because of the seals placed.


    (Naruto) "Such a slutty sister, your hips are moving too fast, so needy for my cock huh"


    Soon enough her walls tightened signifying her orgasm, but Naruto was relentless pumping even faster, prolonging her pleasure, she orgasmed a second time and Naruto couldn''t hold any longer, and released his seed inside her womb.


    Even while cumming he still continued, testifying his nigh unlimited stamina and regeneration, he continued fucking her in various position her stomach bloating due to so much semen inside, how many times she came, she didn''t know, but finally, she fainted from pleasure overload.


    Naruto held her like a princess, he did a few seals in the air, and all of the kitchen was cleaned in an instant.


    (Naruto) "Man this Uzumaki libido is going to be a problem in the future, maybe"


    He carried her to their bedroom, and laid her gently on the king sized bed, he went to sleep holding his little precious sister.


    <hr>


    (that same night)


    (Hinata) " You called me Elder Kiyo" the heiress of the Hyuuga entered a tatami room in her compound she was wearing a lavender kimono, her hair tied to a bun, her eyes narrowed on the old man sitting drinking tea.


    (Kiyo) "Hinata-san please sit" he offered a smile


    Hinata moved sharply and sat down her eyes still narrowed at the man.


    (Hinata) "for what reason did you call me this late at night?"


    (Kiyo) "Ah you don''t need to be so guarded, i just want to know what will you do in the future that is all"


    (Hinata) "My future?"


    (Kiyo) " I think it is best if your sister leads the clan, the other elders like her more than you to be honest, and your grandfather is against you ever taking the clan headship in Konoha" he served some tea for her.


    (Hinata) "What are you trying to say?" she grabbed the cup.


    (Kiyo) "I have found a nobleman son from the fire council who still hasn''t married, it would be great if you could form a relationship with the boy, it would bring more prestige to the clan and the leaf while your sister takes the reins, I shall present a marriage proposal for the next meeting to the other elders, I just want to consult with you first" she brought the cup to her mouth and stopped.


    (Hinata) ''That unnatural smell coming from the tea, the packets of sugar huh, so that''s how it is'' she put the cup down surprising the elder a bit, she smirked a bit.


    (Hinata) " I will have to decline your request Elder Kiyo because-"


    Like a snake preparing its attack she with incredible agility and prowess struck the man''s liver and lungs with both hands with only two fingers positioned like a pistol, the shift between what it looked like a peaceful little bunny and a deadly serpent caught the elder completely off guard, he dropped to the ground spilling both tea cups, which she avoided with precision as she watched the man try to breathe as his organs failed him, he tried so hard to look up but his body was shutting down, her chakra acting like a toxin to his body.


    (Kiyo) " w-why" he managed to say with an extremely raspy voice.


    (Hinata) "Various reasons, I will lead this clan, it belongs to me and that person, I will not let another person decide my future, not even my own family, I will not marry some rich spoiled kid, and lastly-" her face darkened as a twisted expression came to her face "you tried to feed me the same poison my mother died of, I know this because Narumi-chan said so, it was a slow acting poison, very slow that couldn''t be metabolised by the body that and the complications of her birth killed her, so think of this as a little revenge for my mother" a twisted smirk came to her face when he stopped breathing at that moment her byakugan momentarily took a blue shade with floral patterns, and quickly faded to the normal lavender colour, so quickly she didn''t even notice.


    (Hinata) "According to what Narumi-chan said the poison that killed my mother should leave no traces in water after 4 hours, such an unstable poisonyou''ve acquired elder, it''s funny she said something about being similar to something called Detective Conan, hmm I had no idea what she was talking about." she smiled at the end of her words,


    (Hinata) "Goodbye Elder Kiyo, Konoha is already changing, you and the other elders just can''t see it yet, and soon the whole country shall change, by her design" she left the room, and it would be some time to find the body especiallylate at night as the branch guards don''t patrol this area of the elders, maybe it''s because of their paranoia towards the branch house, and since this is in the heart of the coumpound they think it is completely safe ''what folly'' she thought as she went to sleep.


    <hr>


    In the total darkness, Naruto opened his eyes, his teal colored iris with white slitted pupils shined brightly, while unusual, in a land of ninjas an eye so bright that you could clearly make out in the darkness was not the strangest thing.


    he narrowed his eyes, by this point his senses encompassed the whole of konoha territory, he saw 14 people with chakra running out of their body fast, that means they were dying or already dead, as it takes time for the chakra to disperse after dead, and it can be used to trace the time of death, it has been used many times by the police force to find evidence of his, and his sisters crimes as the joker, the serial killer who has been terrorizing the fire country, recently the yamanaka have developed a technique to see the dead''s final moments, it wasa costly skill to the user, as it put great mental strain as such it could only be used once a day, to not risk mental failure and shock, and even then it would not be used in case the victim was exposed to torture or a painful death.


    (Naruto)''The death that bothers me is inside the Hyuuga compound, by my memory it seems to be at the very core of the compound, where the elders live huh, a natural death? No , so it was an assasination, by the looks of it Hinata-chan striked back against an elder, this is no good, she still left some clues, i need to have my rinnegan active, this is precisionwork and laziness to the next level '' he activated his rinnegan, his teal iris became 9 concentric rings ''kamui'' his control over ranged kamui reached the room in the center, and it absorbed only the traces of hinata''s chakra in the old man''s body, while it would disappear in a few hours, he could''t risk exposing her this soon, she still too early in her coup of the clan.


    After a few minutes of concentration, he deactivated his eyes, although he strained them a little, his healing factor was literally infinite.


    (Naruto)''this was too much precision work, it seems my eyes are not yet ready to use this ability like this with ease''.


    he looked towards his chest and saw his beloved little sister sleeping like a log using his chest as a pillow, her boobs were squished in his side, giving a wonderful feeling, the only reason that she hadn''t woken up like he did was because he makes a point of always putting her into a sexual coma every night.


    <hr>


    (Itachi) "Sasuke let''s play hide and seek" a younger Itachi called out to his brother.


    (Sasuke) "un, let''s go Nii-san" he got up from the kitchen table where he was sitting and went to the front door.


    (Mikoto) "Don''t stay so late, Itachi has classes later" their mom shouted from the kitchen where she was doing the dishes.


    the two brothers went to the nearby forest outside of the Uchiha compound Itachi was almost 8 years old and Sasuke was still 3, even so, his intelligence showed, he already learned how to read and write, and had basic math down, he was already physically able, due to light exercises are done by him and his mom on spare time, and the influence of chakra running through his body, as he had unlocked it earlier this year.


    They were playing hide and seek, unbeknownst to sasuke however, Itachi wanted to test his mastery over the most difficult jutsu on the academy curriculum, the clone jutsu, it was but an illusion, not a physical clone, it couldn''t interact with the world around it, but it could produce sounds, but that was also an illusion, while studying this he learned that the area this jutsu was from was genjutsu, it was an area not very well explained in class, so he was curious and also excited to learn more about it, as he had less chakra than most of the elder students and genin, so it just might give an edge in a battle against tougher opponents, he had yet to unlock his sharingan, another thing that could give him an edge, as he was hiding he created a few clones to hide himself and bait out sasuke.


    (Sasuke) "3...2...1, be ready Nii-san" he finished the countdown and started running in the forest trying to see where his elder brother has hidden, it was after some minutes when he spotted his brother''s legs hiding behind a tree, he rushed rotating around the tree where his brother patiently waited for him


    (Itachi) "Well done Sasuke" he smiled at his younger brother, but he was a clone, one of the many scattered in this forest, he noted that sasuke needed some help? in tracking as he was the easiest one to spot, and it still took him some time, thatwouldn''t do, he was also pleased by his mastery of clones as he was able to move them about in a large area without tiring himself, of course, the original was following sasuke using the academy stealth tatics and incorporating what he learned of basic uchiha stealth, as it was more advanced, but still hard to learn.


    (Itachi)"but-" as soon as he said that the most beutiful child he ever saw tapped the shoulders of his brother, the original high up in the tree couldn''t believe his eyes he never noticed her, only until she touched his brother, if it was an enemy his brother would be dead, then his mind clicked as he searched for his kunai, even as his senses and reaction speeds turned to an all time high, he only noticed that she was carring something, he got flustered and lost his cool, this took few precious seconds of his reaction, but as he calmed down he saw it was a basket containing an assortment of vegetable fruits and 4 fresh river fish, ''what a careless mistake, just because she suprised me I should not get flustered like this, in a battlefield these precious seconds can mean the diference between life and death''.


    however unbeknownst to Itachi Narumi had already increased her stealth to untold levels, just the year prior she had refined it to SS class, even if Itachi could spot alow level Chunnin he didn''t have the capabilities to spot her, she only now decided o reveal herself to the small boy.


    (Narumi) "boy, that''s only a clone, an illusion" the time period of the thought process Itachi had was 3 seconds at most, enough time for Sasuke to turn around and be mesmerized at the small girl, she was wearing a dark blue sundress, she had stunning purple eyes and impossibly silky hair.


    (Sasuke) "W-what do you mean?" he asked while blushing.


    Rather than explaining with words she pointed her finger at the clone and a small chain shot out from her skin and pierced Itachi skull, the clone then blew up as smoke the chain fell down and disappeared, breaking and melting shining a white light, both Itachi and Sasuke were at a loss for words as she attacked the clone with no remorse or hesitation, and complete confidence in her words.


    (Itachi) ''what is she? She arrived without me noticing, knew that it was a clone, and how did that chain move so fast? The way it appeared I thought it was a genjutsu, but it was very much solid, it passed through my clone without even reacting, itis impressive considering it has close to my reaction speed, that thing is faster than a genin'' he had cold sweat running through his back.


    (Narumi) "Your brother is up there" she pointed at the tree which he was hiding, having no choice he used shunshin and arrived where they were, he was looking at her for any signs of hostility.


    However even with all his concentration he didn''t notice that she picked an apple from the basket at lightning speed until she bit into it, his shock was apparent on his face, after eating her first bite she opened her mouth again and a soft mocking sound came out of it


    (Narumi) "aha ahahaha" as soon as that happened an Anbu female arrived faster than the brothers could react, she had purple hair and a cat''s ceramic mask.


    (Neko) "Narumi-chan why are you skipping lessons with Hokage-same, there is only one minute left, your brother is already there"


    (Narumi) "Aw, I wanted to gather some ingredients, I am going to try cooking Neko-chan, I will make a large lunch for my brother and Saru-jii perhaps a roasted pork would do"


    (Neko) "heh, I shall help you then"


    (Narumi) "Until we meet again, heirs of the Uchiha clan" she waved at the brothers, and without a sound she vanished, the Anbu couldn''t help but let up a surprised gasp as she teleported out of the forest following the child.


    (Itachi) ''that child even has an Anbu guard, she is full of surprises, but why would she need one, what''s so important about her? That anbu also mentioned lessons with the hokage, I know that Sarutobi-sama takes some of his time in the year to teach us about the will of fire but lessons with him at that age, maybe she is his family, but I highly doubt it'' his thoughts were disturbed by the incessant ravings of sasuke about the girl ''It seems sasuke has a childhood crush'' he mused as he dragged sasuke back to the house,the next few weeks he had a thought about the girl he met, that there are people younger than his brother and stronger than him, after that he never once got conceited about being the uchiha prodigy, he never underestimated his enemies again, he knew that there was alot of work that he needed to do in order to reach legends such as the fourth hokage.


    <hr>


    Onix eyes shined in the darkness, in a hideout near the Wind capital, the wind blew cold air, freezing any bodies that stayed too long outside, the desert zones in Wind Country were freezingat night, unfortunatly it was hard to find fuel as there was no vegetation around and the nearest oasis was miles away, the moonlight shined in the hideout, two men were resting, their backs to the wall, one was a very large man with shark-like features and blue skin, he had his hands poised near his giant blade, ready for any sneak attack, the other was smaller, but no less intimidating, his stoic demeanor uneased his enemies, not to mention he was more notorious than his partner for the crimes he had comitted, in the middle of the night he was awakened by his dream, as both were s-rank the other noticed the movement of his partner eyelids, and woke as well that how scary the perception of these men was, their skill was top notch, and their awareness was a product of ninja training and the fact that both were wanted men and had the anoyance of being tracked by ninja or samurai who wanted to cash in their heads.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    (Kisame) "What Itachi-san, can''t sleep? The cold wind surely is harsh" he chuckled, his eyes still closed.


    (Itachi)"No, Kisame, although it is cold, the Akatsuki coat is made of expensive materials that protect us from such harsh conditions, no, I was instead woken by my dream"


    (Kisame)"Oh, I rarely have dreams, and when I do, they are only nightmares when I was forced to kill my fellow ninja in those horrible missions the fourth Mizukage gave me, did you dream about killing your clan again?"


    (Itachi)"Wrong, while often my dreams are plagued by the blood of my family, this time it was a memory before I graduated from the academy, it was a pleasant dream, one which gave me a great lesson that I would carry on in life"


    (Kisame) "Oh, and what lesson did you learn, you wouldn''t talk about the will of fire or any nonsense like that, right?"


    If Itachi was annoyed by the disrespect for the will of fire he didn''t show it.


    (Itachi)"None of that, the lesson I learned was that there are people stronger than me, and younger than an academy student, Kisame, be sure to remember to never underestimate any opponent, even if he is half your age, it will do you well"


    Kisame grinned.


    (Kisame) "I remeber having my ass beat by Yagura when he was fresh out of the academy, and I was a chunin back then, he was in the same class as Zabusa, three years later and he became the mizukage, I''ve learnt that lesson long ago, Itachi-san, let''s go back to sleep, tomorrow will be a long day, our assasination mission is complete, and we have bussiness for leader-sama in the land of river, if we hurry we can reach the borders by tommorow''s night fall, and get out of this desert, i hate sand"


    <hr>


    He was punched into the ground, a bruise formed on his cheek, as he looked towards his attackers with boiling rage and a little bit of fear.


    One was a boy wearing striped dark blue shirt, reminicent of a baseball player, formal pants, and a dark blue cap, on his back the uchiha symbol was apparent with black and white colors, the boy had dark blue hair and had intense black onix eyes that were partiallly hidden by his hair and cap, the other attacker was a girl with a red sailor uniform with beige ribbon on her chest, black mini skirt and red stockings, she had brown long hair tied in twin pig tails that reached the back her knee, a hair pin of the uchiha clan was a defining decoration, the bangs framing her beutiful face covered her forehead, her eyes were a beutiful but deadly red with two tomoes lazily spinning around, the boys face was neutral but that was betrayed by the amout of killing intent being released, the girls face was reminicent of a viper poised to kill her prey, her mouth was a bit open as to show her non existent fangs, her killing intent was of a diferent quality, while her peer had an aura of cruelty, misery, and misfortune towards their victim, she just wanted to kill him, perhaps that would have been a better fate.


    (Rin Uchiha) "Do you want to die, you Failure?" her catchphrase came out as dangerous glint came to her eyes, she prepared a kunai, that simply appeared out of thin air, but to those adept with sealing arts would see a small tattoo in her pulse, a storing seal imprinted in the skin.


    (Saito Uchiha) "Wait, killiing him is a bad idea, he is adopted by two of the elders, it would cause problems for our matriarch" he walked towards the fallen boy "do you understand what you did Sasuke?" the fallen boy identified as Sasuke glared at his distant cousin, Saito sighed and with a whisper " you tried to kill Izumi-neechan and Satsuki-chan , Mikoto-obasama seemed fit to banish you from the clan, but-" he kicked the boy one year his senior hard in his stomach he roled around vomiting blood, a pint of it landed on saitos cheek as he raised himself from his crouching position he wiped the blood off as it became a smudge, his killing intent radiated off him his sharing activated off his rage " this is only a warning, next time the result won''t be very pleasant" he turned around as the boy coughed on the ground "I shall protect my family of all dangers, even from you, causin, that is my nindo" his resolve was strong, the third stage of the sharingan is only achieved by a change of paradigm in the mind of an uchiha, he looked back at the downed boy, Sasuke watched as the last tomoe was formed in saito''s eyes "that''s not a threat, its promise failure" he walked towards his twin sister he passed her "let''s go Rin" they both shunshied out of the area"


    <hr>


    Sasuke woke up with a start, his body was sweating.


    (Sasuke) "I *Sigh* I didn''t mean to, I didn''t want to kill my niece, d-damn it all" he got up from his bed, he watched the city the night was still young, his nightmares have plagued him since that night, sometimes he would relive the bloodshed that happened to his clan, sometimes it was about his brother, sometimes about his mother banishing him, sometimes it was Naruto''s gleeful face enjoying his suffering that plagued his dreams.


    After being sent away to an apartment by the elders who adopted him, he had a lot to think about his actions, his pride and ego, opnly further damaged his relationship with the village, he wanted to imitate his father, he was one of his role models, a strong man leader of the clan, and chief in charge of the konha police force, to him it was like the dream job, being a police officer, keeping the peace in the village, as a child he never noticed the signs, he was too young too innocent to see the strained relationship between his mother and father, now he knew what was happening between hours of self-reflecting he reached the truth, domestic abuse, his mother was being abused by his father, that thought brought a lurching feeling in his stomach.


    (Sasuke) ''No wonder why she started looking at me with those cold eyes, even if she was stronger than Tou-san as a ninja, she couldn''t go against the patriarch of the clan, the elders would pick his side, and since he lead the police force he could bribe himself pretty easily, damn, Itachi... what really happened that time, now I can clearly see the tension in the clan back then, what really happened?'' he closed his eyes in frustration, in another world he would still be blind by revenge, but he was not well received in the village, not after he was blinded by rage and tried to kill a baby, that baby being his niece.


    (Sasuke) ''I acted just like you and tried to kill my family, no. I guess they are not my family anymore, I am just Sasuke, Sasuke NoName'' his finger nails dug into his palm as he gritted his teeth in frustration at himself, he relaxed as put his left hand behind his head, massaging his hair ''getting misty eyed will not get me anywhere'' unbenowst to him his eyes changed to a red hue with one tomoe in each eye, the small chakra from his ancestor reacted to his frustration at himself, one of the conditions to unlock his clan prized doujutsu, a strong body is a no brainer, out of everyone in the clan only a few could unlock it, and those were shinobi, civilians couldn''t handle the strain it put on their bodies also a state of mind is needed to unlock it either great will or great frustration or loss.


    (Sasuke) ''I guess I finally found friends'' he was referring to his disfunctional team, Sai an annoying friend that only insulted him and sakura, sakura ,an annoying and creepy girl, but she had her moments, kakashi, an aloof man that taught them the importance of camraderie, they all had their faults, but after so many weeks of working under Kakashi, he finally saw them as friends, Sai was very capable, and Sakura while she was vvery weak phisically as long as she worked hard he belived she could be greant in the long run, she was at one point the top kunoichi, but when they started putting in more emphasis in the pratical exams instead of theoretical she almost fell short and her obssesion with him is bad news, he knew it.


    After a few hours, reminiscing about the past dawn came, the sun rays reaching his window.


    Sasuke knew he was not the strongest genin, he was in the middle of the pack, together with Sai, the strongest genin in the village not counting the uzumaki twins was Shikamaru, it was in the middle of the first semestre he suddenly changed, he did not have that lazy attitude anymore, he became dedicated all of the sudden, Iruka-sensei said he found his will of fire, from that point on he, excelled in every aspect of the academy, beating records Itachi set up, however, he was still outshined by the Uzumaki twins, they came out of nowhere, no clan no nothing and yet they broke every record set in the academy by legends like the fourth and the third hokages, he clenched his hands in determination.


    (Sasuke)''I am just beginning my ninja career, everything begins here'' an image of his cold mother, his harsh cousins, including Sato, Rin, and Shisui, his baby niece Satsuki ,4 years old, Narumi, Naruto, and at the end was Itachi, ''The sky is so high, but I will not let my ambitions die here''.


    he thought about when he tried to kill his niece, she was months old, and Izumi was careless, if ninjas passing by hadn''t noticed his killing intent, he shuddered in the thought of what would have happened afterward.


    his left hand dug in his right forearm, drawing blood, I won''t let that lapse of judgment happen ever again, I am not Itachi, he is the embodiment of everything that is wrong in this world, I don''t care if my family hates me anymore, itis my duty to kill him, it is my burden, this is not some revenge driven crusade, nor would i classify as justice for what he has done, he is pure evil, he neeeds to be eliminated, band if I find those like him in my path I will kill them as well, this is my promise.


    <hr>


    Narumi stirred, her doe-like but sharp eyes opened revealing a startling royal purple, her eyes were so beautiful if seen in certain conditions they would glitter like precious gems, however, hidden behind those beautiful eyes was malice, pure malice, Narumi was puzzled, her previous life, while she was a killer for hire and the worst serial killer the world has ever seen, approaching the millions of victims from when she started her business sixty years ago, she never felt pleasure from killing , nor thoughtless cruelty, she was very introverted as well, but everything clearly changed when she was reincarnated, she was cruel, two faced, her mood could change from an innocent girl to a cold blooded killer or to a cruel creature, taking delight in others suffering, she was charismatic, drawing people in without trouble, the more she thought about it it seemed she did a 180 on her personality, and the more she grew, the more cruelty she performed, her inhibitions were almost non-existant.


    However, her prodigious mind didn''t let her down.


    (Narumi pov)


    (Narumi) ''I see hahaha, so simple, even if thoughts and experiences are transferred to another body, emotions don''t, your new body, your new brain will produce different emotions, your old morality will crumble and your new mind will decide your personality and your thoughts will be inherently different, it''s all in the DNA huh, those trashy novels about reincarnation didn''t take this into account did they, reincarnated into beast, monsters, other races and retaining their morality code and personality what a laugh''


    I looked at my sleeping brother and my face couldn''t help but split into a serene smile, this truly was love, I couldn''t imagine my life without him, my feelings of love are probably produced by this body but I could care less, it was a wonderful feeling, one I can''t live without, not anymore.


    (lime - or scenes r-18)


    Spoiler: Quick Lime<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">


    I grabbed his length he was already hard only four months have passed since graduation and he has grown, his once 8-inch cock was now 9 inches and a half.


    what did i do to deserrve this behemoth, i got up and crouched between Naruto strong thights my plump rear was rested on his knees as I took his cock into my mouth lazily draging his head with my tongue from cheek to cheek, my hips were involuntarily humping his strong legs, my tongue was cleaning his tool of the dried semen and her juices, she didn''t have a problem because both tasted heavenly, she could attest to her own taste as she used Kage Bunshing extensively to have her clones eat her out, or the other way around when she was smaller, now that she had tasted sex she couldn''t go back to masturbating.


    After cleaning his head she put her attention on his shaft as her tiny pink tongue traced over his considerable thickness, and finally, she was done ''polishing'' his tool, her mouth retreated leaving a line of drool connected from her to the massive monster her brother was packing.


    she got out of the bed and did some morning stretches.


    she now had fully wakened up, exactly at 5 am, every day, to make a breakfast large enough for 20 people, she entered the bathroom and took a shower two fingers stretching her tiny pussy as a river of white cum came rushing down, her brother''s thick cum, she sighed in contentment, sex was amazing, she couldn''t wait to try anal, her sadomasochistic streak was demanding it, the river of pearly white cum flowed down the drain as she squatted down to get rid of more cum, Narumi decided to investigate her new body, fortunately Whirlpool Country was close to Wave Country, by the world map she estimated 500 kilometres offshore to the archipelago that was her mother''s homeland, she hoped to find something to clue in her obsessive compulsive behavior, and her sociopathic and psicopathic streak, her theories up until now, is that both she and her brother had been born with Frontotemporal Dementia it was the most likely disease, but diagnostics into her brain showed no signs of deterioration, the fact that her mother had the same dark behaviours and cruelty led to the conclusion that it was a trait passed on genetically, perhaps a chakra trait, she had various theories from watching the anime, reading the novels and manga, this world was similar but different from what the author portrayed, but that could be caused by parallel worlds rather, so she wasn''t worried, in the manga, there were few named Uzumaki''s and even fewer Uchiha''s for that matter, the village was very different, here it was as large as a metropolis, in the manga it was small for a city but very large for a village, to be fair the size of Konoha here resembled the one from the boruto movie, maybe a bit larger.


    Technology here was all over the place, computers, televisions and most forms of comunication sans the telephone had already been invented, all matter of eletronic appliances also existed, but transportation was still medieval, no trains, just carriages, electricity production existed, it was all confusing, but Narumi already grasped control of Konoha''s technology department, so production of new prototypes for all manners of things would appear in the future, however most of the department was currently focusaed on synthesizing the Hero''s water that was ''recovered'' from Waterfall Village, the philosophy was to make a drug supplement similar to the ninja pills, the main properties of the water was to expand the size of someone''s core by 900% allowing for more production of physical energy and spiritual energy and chakra, however the quick expansion of one''s core would cause shock, and organ failure, Chakra was almost like blood, but instead it was energy.


    Having something like that overcharging your system so suddenly would inevitably cause problems, that''s why all who drank the water died within the hour, their bodies could not support themselves anymore, however, going by the same thought what if they could stagger the effect of the water, so it would slowly expand the core for months or years, would it lessen or totally erase the burden it causes on the body?


    Narumi had plenty of theories and had mathematically calculated the sufficient time it would take, the pill was now in experimenting stage, using it on war criminals to experience the effects, however it was only an unnecessary procedure, Narumi was one of the smartest people in her past life, and although time her time spent as a loner had dulled her wit, one of the reasons why she died, she predicted there was still time to get out of the country, and ddn''t expect a nuclear blast on Tokyo, however in this life she was certain that she was counted on a list of the smartest living beings in the whole of the multiverse, and eventually she would reach top 2 with her brother, her heavenly body ability was based on those Xianxia Novels she gleamed, but nevver could get into, it caused her body to be perfect, efficient, machine, a body without limit was self-explanatory, it was not only the physical part it affected though, it influenced mental faculties aswell, but the cake went to the ability she asked of Naruto to learn faster than anyone who existed or will exist in anything multiplied by ten in the entire multiverse.


    For example, calligraphy, if there was ever a prodigy that mastered the art or will be, she will learn ten times faster, it included everything there is, Martial arts? Science? Physical and mental skills? Everything that was to learn she did it better than anyone, this wish that she asked Naruto did not apply to him because he had the same body traits that she had, it was a pity, since one could learn one thing and the other could pick it up ten times faster, it could spiral out of control and cause some serious problems like paradoxes and stuff, she already was in hot water with the ever has been and ever will be part of the wish.


    However what a grand wish, it was a stroke of genius on her part, she always read those light novels where the Lead Character would ask silly wishes from gods, this was truly a cheat, while it wouldn''t make her godlike from the start she could easily grow in power in a short time span, it was for that reason her stealth skill was out of reality, she could hide herself point blank in front of an enemy, kill him and he wouldn''t notice until he was in the afterlife


    After finishing laying down the breakfast on the joint common room where everybody in the complex came to eat in buffet fashion, there were invisible seals on each plate of food to keep warm and fresh, seals were truly a wonder.


    (Narumi) ''Tazuna has arrived, they will encounter the demon brothers Chunnin level missing ninja, Sasuke in his pride will want to continue the mission, Sakura will be reluctant but she will agree with him, Sai while recovering from his closed emotions so he will have no opinion but will discreetly send a message back to Konoha requesting assistance, Kakashi is a large Unknown, I don''t know exactly how will he react when facing a harder mission.''


    (Narumi) ''This might be different from Canon, his team is on secret probation, those three are sacrificial pawns for Saru, due to the fact that the three are flight risks, I wouldn''t put past the Third ordering Kakashi to dispose of his team if any traitorous thoughts passed their mind, however there were no reports of such from Kakashi, hmm curious, so what will Kakashi do, I haven''t seen him in 6 years, I would know instantly if I saw him in person, but it''s more fun to speculate.''


    (Narumi) ''Will he lead his team to their deaths? Will he bring them back? Will he ask for reinforcements while continuing his mission like he should? or perhaps he will coddle his team and continue on with arrogance just like the anime?''


    (Narumi) ''The latter could definitely happen if he has gone against Saru''s orders and started liking his team, yes, I can definitely see him getting a soft spot for those ants, I need to cut off his arrogance first thing, his death shall not be done by his own hubris or by a team of Insurgents, he is still a valuable ninja, if a bit rusty, it is a pity that his trauma won''t let him achieve true s-rank status, he was a genius in his youth, even though he is considered low s-rank in some circles in the elemental nations''.


    She passed by a mirror and she looked at her reflection, she had grown an inch and a half standing at 5''3" a respectable size for a twelve almost thirteen-year-old, Naruto shot up since graduation he was already 5''6" he was the tallest boy in their age group by far and she was second only to him, Shino was 5''2", the more she thought about it, it seemed that everyone her was a tad bit smaller than Earth, but it might have something to do with genetics and feeding, she would definetly be tall, perhaps six feet even, but no more than that, however, she couldn''t see anybody passing that height in her age group, in tcanon Naruto ended surpassing everybody in height after boruto, but he was malnourished as a child so he probably didn''t grow to his full size, which was a shame, here though Naruto would probably grow even further than Jiraya who was the Tallest character in Konoha stading at 6''4".


    Her hair now fallen down to her calves, she was very proud of her hair the coloration was all natural, silky smooth hair, while such a long hair would hinder in fights , she was not a normal fighter by any stretch of the imagination, her speed was now approaching light approximately 1/3 of light speed, her body already resisted the high heat that accompanied the speed, so most fire jutsu would not affect her at all.


    She had also time manipulation with her rinnegan so she could be considered faster than time if there was such a thing.


    Interestingly enough her breast have grown a size, her womanly figure was developing quite nicely. she rarely used bra these days, both her combat dress and her casual kimonos didn''t need one, she also liked to show plenty of cleavage, so the only piece of lingerie she wore was her g-strings, lace panties and the garter belt for her stockings, anyways she now had a proud size of 35" on her chest or D-cups, honestly, it would be an achievement if she surpassed Tsunade''s F-cups.


    <hr>


    After a few hours the whole family woke up, Narumi was returning after an intense training session with Naruto, Most of the children were eating together with the matriarch of the clan.


    (Narumi) "ara~ where is nee-chan(Izumi) and Satsuki-chan?" she asked while looking at the leader of the Uchiha.


    (Mikoto) "Izumi had a sudden shift in the hospital, apparently the borders are getting more restless, the number of missing-nin is increasing, one of the gennin was attacked in the border of grass country"


    (Narumi) "Hmm, but there are 3 forts between here and grass country, why did they bring him here?"


    (Mikoto) "I don''t know, but he is the hospital Chief''s son, his name is Kabuto, his team found him dying and brought him here"


    (Narumi) "I see... and what about Satsuki-chan?"


    (Mikoto)"I called her down here, but it seems she is still in her room, Narumi could you please call her down, she still hasn''t eaten her breakfast"


    (Narumi)"ok Mikoto, brother will be arriving later today, he is playing with Konohamaru and his gang, we will go later today and pick up a mission"


    (Mikoto) "mhmm, Shisui got caught up in a bind and won''t be returning until next week, keep that in mind" she nodded.


    Narumi went up to Satsuki''s room, she absentmindedly thought that her mother would be turning twenty-three soon, the teenage pregnancy was quite hard on her, but she pulled tyhrough admirably, after that she focused on an internship on Konoha''s central hospital, she retired as a ninja and became a surgeon, her Sharingan was overwhelmingly good at performing surgeries, since it recorded everything with clarity and three tomoe could technicaly see things 16 times slower than normal, a hidden trait of the normal sharingan that many did not talk about was eidetic memory and perfect muscle and coordination memory while active, it was those traits that allowed them to copy others, of course since Narumi had the rinnegan, the next step from all forms of the sharingan, she also had these traits, moreover her recent mastery of her eyes, made her have all of the basic powers without activating the eyes, this was signified by the blank white slit pupil in her eyes, the most primitive aspects of the six paths could be used aswell. However, the Higher powers still required activation of those revered eyes.


    She reached the room of her God-daughter, honestly, she was surprised when Izumi offered the position of Satsuki''s Godparents, especially since she was 8 years old, but Izumi had no friends who were still alive, and the others quickly distanced themselves when they learned that the father was among Konoha''s most hated traitors, only now people have become more trusting of Izumi, since the incident had been covered by media, ever since four years ago, honestly even now those tabloid reporters still speculated and form ridiculous theories about the incident.


    Anyways since Izumi had no one she chose the kind Uzumaki twins who gave them a place to belong to fill the role, after all, the rest of the clan was still children under the age of 7 and Mikoto was the girl''s grandmother.


    She knocked on the door.


    (Satsuki) "Come in" the voice was certainly cute, one could say, also strangely even tone for a child.


    Narumi entered the room, and her vision squared on the girl sitting on the carpet, a giant slab of pages that could barely be passed as a book was in front of the little adorable girl, she was completely absorbed in it.


    Narumi appeared in front of the girl her naked feet were on top of the book pages, certainly, if a normal person was seeing it would seem that Narumi instantly teleported on top of the book, however it was pure speed, the sound, heat, and every application was thoroughly canceled by seals who were carved on the inside of her skin all she cared about was to get to point A to point B, any waste of energy was nullified, air friction was non existant, it was almost if she activated a no-clip cheat on a game, passing unhindered by laws of physics, of course, she could not pass the walls, unless if she became immaterial with a jutsu like ''kamui''.


    (Narumi) "ara~ are? are? Satsuki-chan, could it be that I have been ignored? It''s proper etiquette to face the person, especially if one invites them to your room, perhaps you think this book is more interesting than your One-sama~?" she crouched and took the child''s chin hostage, making her look up in the eyes of the terrifying Uzumaki she was smiling but it didn''t reach her eyes, surely the little child thought that she would be punished, three tomoes were apparent in the child''s eye, Satsuki already surpassed all of her ancestors by maturing her Sharingan at 4 years old, still Satsuki gathered her resolve, and all of her courage.


    (Satsuki) "harrumph, it is even ruder to stomp on someone''s book, Obaa-chan~" a vein popped on Narumi''s peerless face at the comment.


    a hand came pinching the small child''s face as she was hanged by her cheek, all while the child quickly apologized for all her sins, it seemed that her cheek reached the maximum elasticity before she dropped Satsuki on the soft carpet, noises came out of the child''s mouth that was quickly translated into "Demon Woman" .


    Narumi sit on the floor like a traditional Japanese woman, her kimono was always dangerously close to spilling her melons, it was a wonder why it never fell after all her tanned shoulders were displayed and the sleeves were falling in her arms.


    (Narumi)"Cheeky Child" her expression of anger was replaced by a warm expression "you don''t have to worry about your book child see?" she had the book open on the page, but there were no signs of crumpling paper, Satsuki was amazed, the feet of her onee-chan didn''t damage the pages, how did- she stopped thinking after a hand patted the head, the pleasure from a pat from the head should not have been this good but the child couldn''t help but lean into her delicate hands.


    (Narumi) "Satsuki-chan it''s time to eat breakfast," she said with her eyes closed as she basked in the cuteness of her goddaughter, however, soft snoring brought her back to reality "fuhee" the child was sleeping in her hands, even drool threatened to drop "chotou~" "hah~" she bookmarked the book and looked at the title.


    History of the Elemental Nations Volume I ''hmmm'' Narumi furrowed her delicate brows.


    After a few minutes of Satsuki sleeping in her lap, Narumi gently woke the young girl and both went down for breakfast.

 Chapter Nineteen

    Turbulent Waves I~


    (Team 7 pov)


    Sasuke was walking towards the red bridge on the outskirts of the village, it was there that Team 7 often met up for mission or training drills.


    (Sasuke) ''Whats the point of Kakashi-sensei focusing on teamwork, when our individual skills are getting left behind, at least I have the help of two elders, although they are elders in name only'' he thought hard about the issue, Koharu and Mitokado, had lost a lot of pull in the village''s chain of command, the Hokage hadn''t even summoned them in the recent years, that''s the information that he could glean from being a ward of both their families ''Whatever happens, I still have private help with my skills, but Kakashi is our sensei shouldn''t he be focused more on our personal growth, teamwork will not defeat my brother, comrades will only be a weakness that he can exploit'' with those morbd thoughts Sasuke met with Sakura and Sai and had to deal with incessant praises from the girl, and creative insults from the pale boy, although the insults were a breath of fresh air, after all, Sai didn''t mean them really it was just his quirky way of trying to make friendships, honestly he even insulted Kakashi calling him pervy sleazebag of all things, honestly if it wereanyone other than Kakashi it would be counted as insubordination, fortunately the man was good natured enough.


    Speaking of the devil he arrived 3 hours late, honestly what was the point of putting the meeting at 6 a.m if he is going to arrive at 9, Sasuke in what he considered a smart move he tried to match his sensei schedule last week, but the bastard arrived on time, so Sasuke got punished.


    (Sasuke) '' Can''t Sakura lower her voice volume? My god can she scream'' rubbing his almost deaf ear he and his team went to the Hokage Mansion to do another battery of missions, he was getting tired of doing D-ranks, most of the clients, knew about him and his stunt, not to mention he was not on good terms with the merchant''s guild, although he did not know why.


    <hr>


    After returning the demonic cat, Sasuke was intrigued, he knew that his clan had the cat scroll of summoning, Tora was too smart for a common household cat if the scratches on his body and his teammates was any indication, he wanted to ask if it was a cat summoning, but the Sharp look that Madam Shimjiwas giving them was very unnerving, she had a very stern appearance, tall, slim, short hair made into a bun on top, and very sharp features, she had her usual expensive kimono and a Tessen(Japanese War Fan) on her hand, being hit by that would be either a nasty cut or broken bones, it was made of a very hard metal, and Sasuke didn''t want to test that.


    (Shimji) "Thank you once again Hokage-dono, My Husband and I shall be returning to the capital no later than this evening, can we request an ANBU escort?"


    (Sarutobi) "Of course Madame, expect the team to be in your lodging in the afternoon," the Hokage wrote his orders on a scroll and it disappeared into a poof, it was transported to the ANBU Commander with his orders.


    She folded her heavy Tessen and smacked with force into her hands.


    the noise made Team 7 flinch, and even Kakashi cringed, the only one who wasn''t intimidated was the Hokage.


    (Shimji) "Fare Thee Well", A civilian, wife to the daimyo of Fire country rushed with incredible speed and quickly disappeared from the Hokage''s Mansion, Sasuke could not even see her moving, even the cat who trailed after her, the cat was faster than he could perceive.


    (Sasuke) ''What!?'' he wasn''t the only one who was dumbfounded his team was too.


    (Sarutobi) "then Kakashi I still have missions here, Helping a member of the council with shopping, cleaning the Inuzuka kennels- "NO!" ''being muscle while the Hyuuga investigate one of their elder''s death, what now?''


    the voice was high pitched, it was bad for his ''old'' eardrums.


    (Sakura) "NO! Sasuke-kun deserves a better mission than these chores!"


    (Sasuke) ''Nice sakura'' "Hokage-sama, I think we are ready to complete a higher level mission, don''t you think Sai?"


    (Sai) "Although I don''t like to agree with flaccid dick over there I think we are ready for more difficult missions"


    This was met with complaints from many secretaries that were in the room, but the Hokage lifted his right hand and the room was silenced.


    (Sarutobi) "Kakashi is your team ready for a C-Rank mission?"


    The Jonin thought long and hard, while the old leader held an indescribable expression, his eyes were focused on the former ANBU Captain.


    (Kakashi) "I believe that my team is capable of completing higher missions with confidence"


    He eyed Kakashi, and made a sour expression, of course since he was amongst the strongest shinobi of this era, not even Kakashi could discern the sourness from the grandfatherly persona Sarutobi had, if the times weren''t so trying, he might have let loose a bit, but the Thirds Hokage was always alert these days.


    (Sarutobi) ''this might be a problem''.


    He did a mental sigh, picking up one of the missions, an escort to wave country, the Client was a bridge builder, the only risk was some bandits, the bridge builder said, however, his helpers were observant, even for chunnins, so they quickly realized that they were lying, reports and rumors said that there was a mogul by the name of Gato, a billionaire civilian who had ties to the underground, set up one of his bases hidden in Wave country, it was speculated that he killed their Daimyou, however there was no way to prove it, normaly a royalty being murdered would ccause the bordering countries to investigate, but Wave did not offer much overall, it was a poor country, primarily based on fishing, if someone was hired to kill team seven and a death occurs it would give him a chance to assasinate Gato and take his Shipping bussiness, Sarutobi hoped it would kill the pink harpy, honestly after hearing the death of her mother, he almost did a happy dance in front of his ANBU guards, it would not do, although he couldn''t hide the glee in his eyes in front of the ANBU Commander nor his Jounin Commander, Honestly Dragon and Shikaku are too smart for their own good, but even so he couldn''t help but notice the happiness those two had for being freed from that harpy, after all, he didn''t survive being hokage for more than 60 years ever since his sensei the Second Hokage gave him the post at the tender age of 13, a prodigy in nija arts he might be, the heir to the Sarutobi clan he might be, but he was still young in politics, honestly sometimes he just cursed his mentor for giving him this tiring post, he was the professor, and the god of shinobi, he enjoyed teaching, fighting and killing best, not sitting on his ass all day revising documents signing missions, and people to their deaths, honestly he was glad that the new civilian council had more interest in the village, not their own nose, for long he had unanimous support from the clans, even if the Hyuuga and the Old Uchiha clan butted heads with him in a few occasions, however he could not gather definitive support from the civillian side for long and it only worsened when the twins burden was revealed, however they all dissapeared, presumed dead, along with a thousand people, it was disconcerning, Shikaku believed it was the action of Joker, the infamous serial killer, his death count was unusualy high, information gathered shown that the elusiive killer made appearance in other countries and the death toll was getting higher, but it was not alarming, ninjas like him adn the twins have killed way more, after all he ordered both Uzumaki''s to wipe out a village with 500000 people in it.


    (Sarutobi)'' By any luck, a horde of bandits might be able to kill one of them, it will be easier to deal with two flight risks instead of three, which reminds me, Kakashi''s reports have been very vague regarding his team, I hope nothing comes of it.'' "Here" a scroll was thrown and it landed on the hands of Kakashi. "The mission is a simple escort and protection detail, a Bridge Builder by the name of Tazuna of Wave, you are to escort him to his homeland, and offer him protection while he finishes the bridge, 25.000 ryo is the reward for this mission."Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    (Kakashi) "Dangers?"


    (Sarutobi) "Just a few bandit stragglers" he lied through his teeth.


    The Hokage motioned one of his secretaries to guide the team into the waiting room where the client was waiting since morning.


    The introduction was not a pretty one, team 7, or just Sasuke and Sakura coundn''t take insults from the drunken old man they had to escort, but to be honest being called duck haired brooder, pink twig, pale emo-boy and scarecrow is not a good first impression, but Kakashi was more patient than his genin and assured the bridge builder that they could get the job done, but the skeptic and worried look was disconcerning, unkown to Kakashi, Sai also picked up the worried look, his emotional training did him wonders, he could remain calm like a jonin in stressful situations, even if his level was almost a high chunnin he had certain qualities to diferentiate himself.


    Before long they decided to meet in the main gates of Konoha, they would arrive in Wave country tonight if weather and road permitting.


    (Sai pov)


    The sky was clear, there were almost no clouds in the sky, humidity was low, precipitation chance is low.


    The road won''t get muddled, more chance of trackers knowing our location, the client is lying, which means, there will be undesirables in this mission, a genin can handle bandit camps alone, after all the academy even with its decline after the Kyuubi, the training it provides is no joke, standards have raised significantly these past few years, it''s almost if we are preparing for another war.


    "If Danzo-sama was still alive he would know what was happening in the world, he had spies everywhere" I whispered softly, my tanto and storage scrolls were safely secured in my bag, as well as sealing papers and ink, I had a special ability since young, I could make my drawings come to life, ironic to the saying the pen is mightier than the sword, well in my case I am using both.


    "Shin" he the light blue haired boy, they were in the same orphanage and grew up as brothers, the matron there was very strict no-nonsense person, so there were harsh times, especially in winter where food was scarce after all the orphanage was located in a remote part of the country, most of the older boys and girls always left, the Matron always told them that they were leaving with their new families, but when they were five years old, they discovered the truth, she was selling them to a slave trader, they were put on an underground auction in the capital, then transferred to a young couple in Konoha, who were starting a slave business there, then finally they were sold again to Danzo, it was a nasty business, his incomplete emotional training allowed his distaste to show, after all, ROOT members finished their training at 16 years old, and he had been left alone in the world at 8 years old, his master and his peers, all dead, those who perhaps survived probably fled fire country, never contacting him, so Sai did the next best thing, he was already enrolled in the academy, being a ninja of the village, his master obsessed about this village too much, would be good, he could not return to being a civillian anyways, there were virtually no other jobs which he could perform acceptably, maybe an artist, but that was a flimsy job, he did not know if he would earn money with his drawingsa and paintings, seal master? He was but a sealing novice, nothing to the likes of Kakashi, who learned a bit from his teacher, and was considered a seasoned seals expert, Jiraya who was the foremost expert in the worldd with seals who was still alive, Onoki the third TsuchiKage, who was a sealing master by all of his knowledge, Orochimaru, who was an expert, and of course the Uzumaki twins, although nobody but the Uchiha family knows how far they have gone in sealing, in konoha the other jonin who knew about sealing was Shisui of Shunshin, he was by far the best Genjutsu user since Toki Senju, and she lived one hundred years ago, but his sealing prowess was impressive since his teacher had been an Uzumaki, other than these names, sealingg artists were scarce, having a few adepts in every village so they could mass produce bomb tags, there was a small group that lived somewhere in sand village, but that information was old so Sai did not care.


    He was waiting, but not before long before limped dick and pink ugly duck showed up, now if only that white-haired eunuch showed up in time it would be great.


    unfortunately, the client didn''t arrive, but they found him pretty fast, he was getting drunk in a bar.


    Even with all his training he could not help but sigh, traveling was slow paced at civilian speeds, unfortunately, the client was inebriated, so he only spewed nonsense out of his mouth, then came the strange question from Haruno, asking why wave country didn''t have a ninja village, why? why? because funding a ninja village is costly, and the great five are the only examples of villages that can turn this business into a serious profit for the daimyo, also many leaders don''t like pages essentially in charge of about 35% of their army, after all ninjas counted for a great part in their armies, and it would be easy to stage a coup, 55% were warriors, the other 10% were the elite force, the samurais, they were dangerous, really dangerous, although an s-rank ninja could wipe out their forces without trouble, but even the lowest samurai was stronger than a genin, but they didn''t surpass the power of an elite jounin or an ANBU recruit, it was sad in a way, however Mifune up north after years of training surpassed many kages in strengh of combat.


    The sun was hot on the road, the ninja sweated, tracks were blatantly left behind in the dirt road, they were leisurely walking on the road, the two puddles of water were quite a sight, after all, it hadn''t rained in days, however Sakura remained oblivious to this as she chatted away with the client, it was in this setting that two missing ninjas rushed from the puddle, it was simple genjutsu at best, they were connected by a chain full of barbs, which was secured by their steel gauntlets, in hindsight, Sai thought it was a bad idea fighting tethered to another person, but since they were probably the twin demon brothers it wouldn''t matter as theirteamwork was well synched, they quickly dispached kakashi as his body was torn apart, or so Sasule and Sakura thought but he could see that the pieces were made out of wood, but for the life of him he could not comprehend his sensei''s mind, why not kill them now or at least capture them and torture the information out of them, but his thoughts were halted by their arrogant speech.


    "First.." his bloodlust reached them, Sakura moved in from of the client, kunai in hand, ''Textbook'' was all he could say.


    Sasuke jumped forward pinning the chains down with a


    Shuriken then hitting its dead center with a kunai, they were in a bad position as the brothers could not move, in that instant, Sasuke appeared on top of their gauntlets by shunshin, he grabbed their arm as a handle and kicked both their faces.


    (Sai) ''Not enough to knock out 2 chunnin, that kick was awkward in its angle, he could not use his full power in that position, not while he had to divert a lot of his strength in balancing himself''


    as he thought this both unlocked the chains from the gauntlet, one rushed to the client and another used the sharp claws of the gauntlet to thrust in Sasuke''s face, like a spear, the Uchiha reject clicked his tongue and jumped into a tree, the one who was pining for the bridge builder was intercepted by Sai as Sakura who was trembling in fear could not properly defend herself, she was just a meat shield in that state unfortunately, his hidden kunai did a horizontal parry, right in the palm of the man, rendering his gauntlet useless for a second, but as he brandished his tanto, as the blade aproached the eyes of one of the brothers, he wouldn''t neeed even a second, just a thrust and he would be a killer impaling the offenders eye and destroying the brain, however, a thrust designed to hit the eyes crashed in the brother''s metallic headband for a moment Sai thought it was over the gauntlet would come and pierce his body, but on observation the brother was knocked out, by the forearm of their ''dead'' sensei, he was holding both criminals in his arms, his wrist blocked the air paths knocking both out, Sasuke came behind, clearly bothered by not being able to defeat ninjas at their level, Sai was also bothered by not seing their sensei arrive, he knew he was not dead, but his view and senses were narrowed when he went for the kill, what was his problem? he trained his emotions so hard, but even then he could not be calm when he went for the kill, he was singularly focused in the moment of the strike, not bothering to exercise his perception so he would not be caught in a surprise attack by the other brother. He trusted Sasuke to handle the other brother so he could focus on the kill that''s what he thought, but he knew it was a flimsy excuse so he did a mental shake.


    (Sakura) "eh, but sensei didn''t you die!?" she looked towards the dead body but instead of chopped meat, it was chopped wood ''Kawarimi no jutsu'' she understood immediately, her textbook knowledge aiding her, but...


    (Sakura) "Sensei, kawarimi needs to use three handseals but you did none of those"


    Kakashi bound the two missing-nin to the tree with ninja wire and turned to Sakura.


    (Kakashi) "Hmm, truthfully you don''t need those seals to do the jutsu, hand seals are a focus for your chakra stream to mold in some pattern, property or both, these are the so-called jutsu, chakra manipulation or nature transformation, technically you can use all jutsu without hand seals, however you need to mold your chakra in that pattern from memory and control of your chakra, however more complex jutsu are much more difficult due to their patterns being so hard to replicate without help, but with simple E-jutsu like the bunshin, henge, shunshin, and kawarimki, are much easier to replicate without the aid of handseals" ''also if you are more familiar with the jutsu you are using you can shorten the list of handseals you need to make''.


    The lecture was good as they had not learned that fact in the academy, Kakashi later interrogated Tazuna about the attack as the assassins were aiming for him, the scroll stated bandit stragglers, not ninjas, the mission became woefully difficult, there Tazuna revealed his story about a billionaire who was the leader of a shipping company and the boss of the underground in Wave country, Gato wanted the life of the bridge builder because it would make his company less lucrative, with a large bridge so that supplies could be carried faster.


    Then came the question of whether or not they would continue the mission they were assigned, Sasuke immediately scoffed at the question, his pride wouldn''t allow him to retreat, Sakura while fearful chose to follow Sasuke''s example, Sai gave an indescribable expression but nodded at him, Kakashi thought as long as he was there, there would be nothing to worry about.


    They continued the mission, neither Kakashi nor team Seven noticed a black and white bird made of ink returning to Konoha.

 Chapter Twenty Turbulent Waves II~

    Turbulent Waves II~


    In the rooftop of the Hokage mansion, the three most powerful people in Konoha were in a heated discussion, they were the Uzumaki twins and the Hokage, it was a safer place than his office, due to the difficulty in reaching this place, so most serious discussions were held up here, it was a little-known fact that Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, elders who counseled the Hokage were almost on the verge of retirement they were advisers only in name, the Uzumaki twins filled that position, that was known from the majority of the Konoha council, the ANBU, important Jonin, and some workers in the Administration and Research facilities, one must ask, however, why he picked two inexperienced genins as advisors? The answer that most people who knew the secret were because they were insanely smart, they were heirs to the Uzumaki family and would inherit their fortune upon majority, and everyone knew that the Uzumaki clan hoarded the biggest fortune in the elemental nations, after all, they were extremely vicious and warlike, insane but business-savvy, madmen, and women but the best slave traders in the world, they controlled much of the underground, it was funny how many idealistic and insane beings were born to that bloodline, people until today wondered how they did not manage to kill themselves? After all being born evil, cruel and savage to the extreme there wasn''t a single case of an Uzumaki attacking another, no deaths were caused by familicide, why they ask? Sex slaves who belonged to some families in Usushiogakure would tell that behind every dark aspect, the Uzumaki were born with an obsession towards ''family'' that whole concept, they reminisced the times where they would sometimes witness the tenderness that those cruel men and women would bestow upon their family, even if one was a bastard child.


    But then why was Uzumaki Mito thrown out and sold to the head of the Senju clan? After all didn''t they love family, did they not marry for love? The answer lies in her blood, was she a half-blood perhaps is what many would wonder? No, all Uzumaki bred true they had the strongest dominant genes in history, it was even more ludicrous, that demonic DNA would absorb necessary and useful traits from other humans, but... even the Uzumaki genes have a limit, after ten generations of ''half-bloods'' Mito Uzumaki was born, she was born with red hair and green eyes, she had every characteristic of the clan, but every Uzumaki who saw her, would see a vermin not worthy, they would be disgusted by the baby, even her Uzumaki mother was horrified and repulsed, she could not even hold her baby, but why had the mother forsaken that child? had she not inherited the Uzumaki look? The longevity? the mastery with seals? The ultimate problem was she did not inherit the disease every Uzumaki carried, the compulsive obsessiveness, the depravity, the cruelty, every last one of them was sick in the head, and it was curious that every last one of them noticed that she was different from them unconsciosly, they could not connect with her, she was just like everyone else in the world, the fact that she had their blood and was just a vermin in their eyes disgusted them, she was swiftly given to her slave father to be raised as a servant, the diferences showed when she aged, she was kind, calm and serene, willing to help others for no personal gain, after she reached 11 years of age she was sold to the Patriarch of the Senju, Butsuma Senju, she was to wed his son, a young 8 years old Hashirama Senju...


    (Narumi) "I have reason to believe we''ve received an influx of spies recently, it will coincide with the chunnin exams in three months, there has been some in the slums who brought this information to me"


    (Naruto) "My drug dealers informed me that their recent deals have been monitored, perhaps Kumo or Iwa, both have significant grudges against us, there is also the Head Chief''s son of the main hospital his name is Kabuto, his recent injury on the border is suspicious, The Grass Country always housed freaks, but they generally keep to themselves."


    Yes, those who had more information would also tell that the twins controlled every part of the underground in Konoha, helping him with management, however, few were privy to that, and so the bosses of the underworld, yet they were owners of every brothel and casino in the northern region of fire country, they also owned large parts of the underworld in cities like Otafuku Gai and Tanzaku Gai.


    (Sarutobi) "Most countries will be sending their teams here... this new Sound Village is a nuisance, Jiraya is already researching the leader, however, we already know the country... Rice country, a more isolated place, perfect for a new village, The fact that Grass is sending a team is worrying, we haven''t had contact with them for more than 12 years, so information is scarce" He tipped his hat down to hide his bloodthirsty smile.


    (Narumi) "Hey, Saru-jii you can''t hide your bloodlust from us" she paused a bit "it is best if you eat the hero''s pill after we test it, while it won''t increase your power significantly at first, after three months you will be twice as strong, it might even increase your vitality, so you will fell a bit younger"


    (Sarutobi) "when will they finish testing it?"


    (Narumi) "The final product is ready, so in a few days we shall be able to synthesize more of them, in a couple of years we might start mass production, but right now it is more valuable for you, the Jonin and ANBU Commanders, and a few ANBU Captains"


    (Sarutobi) ''I see Shikaku Nara and Dragon Mask, huh?''


    Just then the female twin turned around to look at the sky, both Naruto and Sarutobi looked at that direction, both seemed carefree, but they were prepared for combat at any time, high upon the clouds a silhouette of a bird was shown, a pale bird made out of ink and chakra both sets of twin noted.


    Narumi summoned a piece of paper, and the bird dived right into it forming words in the otherwise blank paper, while true, this was a risky move, perhaps the patterns on the paper would transform into a paper bomb, however, because most people use sealing scrolls for their art, most seal masters could not use another medium such as common paper and other surfaces.


    (Narumi) "A message... A C-Rank mission towards wave country has gone Haywire" she looked at her brother and the Hokage and closed her eye " The mission has gone haywire, there was an altercation between chunnin level missing ninja, Jonin Hatake Kakashi defeated them, but he is not following protocol" she exhaled "He decided to continue the mission despite safety hazards for his team, the sender genin Sai NoName is asking for backup teams" She bit her lips hard, but no damage was done, not even blood was drawn, her normaly controlled bloodlust slipped and the immediate area became a black darkness, time slowed down, and in Sarutobi''s eyes all color she had was gone, she was black and white, shadows framed her face, he tipped his hat down, for he could not bear to see such a terrifying sight, but all of this happened in only a second, she reined in her killer intent, time returned to normal "Not only did he not execute the offending party, but he even continued the mission, a possible B-rank or A-rank with an inexperienced genin team, they did not have their first kill yet, I am very... disappointed in you H-A-T-A-K-E - S-A-N" ''I can''t believe he is so irresponsible, just like in the anime, I thought changing his team might have made him be more considerate, but I need to erase his own hubris first''.


    (Sarutobi) "This is troubling, I sent that team because they are scheduled for execution, one misstep and they are dead, however, I predicted just a horde of bandits, I assumed Kakashi would take the cue"


    (Naruto) "However, a mission containing ninjas is unforeseen, he should have returned, while we can easily replace the genin, after all in this year''s batch the only promising teams are the clan heirs, the next year is much more promising, however, we can''t replace Kakashi''s talent"


    (Sarutobi) "The son of the white fang is still useful for the village, I suspect he is going to retire at 40 or so, ninja work has always disagreed with that kid"


    (Narumi) "With depression, and lack of training arthritis shall settle in sooner rather than later, you are lucky Sarutobi 69 years of age, and not an injury to hinder your work, of course, your reflex is a bit slow for a ninja worthy of the title of God of shinobi" she said with mirth in her eyes, Hiruzen just sighed.


    (Naruto) "Of course, with the pill we and the research team developed, I suspect you will feel young like a bull, your life expectancy will probably rise, perhaps a few years probably 5-6 years, then like everybody else your organs will fail you, however, we do not know your life expectancy, it''s hard to ascertain based on previous injuries and how much strain your body had in your earlier years" he looked at the distance "Anyways jii-san give us a small team of ANBU, they shall lock the borders just in case, if this Gato wants reinforcements he will be mightly disappointed"


    (Sarutobi)"The only way inside will be through frost country then, as water country is in civil war, 4 ANBU operatives shall be placed as sentries in 2 port towns one here in fire country and the other in Hot spring, I can''t place them in frost country as it is a dangerous territory to be caught in right now, war may break at any point, and having two lonely ANBU so close to the border of Lightning country is dangerous."


    (Sarutobi)"Also make sure to ''appropriate'' the belongings of the billionaire Gato, there is no doubt in my mind that he is the one behind this"


    (Naruto)"Gato, huh, my mercenaries believe him to be a married man, however, she still hasn''t born him any child, she is suspected to be barren"


    (Sarutobi)"Right, with the husband''s inevitable death, his monies and properties are going to his wife"


    (Naruto)"Hmm, a woman would be easier to convince" the Twins smirked, Sarutobi shook his head.


    (Narumi)"Then we will meet at the Gate in 5 minutes, we still have to confirm if the demon brothers are still bound as well, honestly Kakashi-san, relying on patrols to do your duty, something is wrong with you" she shook her head in exasperation, both disappeared, Sarutobi left as well finding dragon and mounting up a team four ANBU Members consisting of Lion, Owl, Rat, and Falcon were selected, two females as Owl and Falcon, two Males as Lion and Rat, they were informed to meet the Famous twins at the gate.


    The team rendezvoused at the gates.


    Narumi approached from behind, surprising the ever attentive team, all of them turned around, hearts pounding in their chest, an ANBU is extremely perceptive, it''s in their program, their numerous missions of killing normally made the members of the covert ops bloodthirsty, killers who enjoyed their jobs, it was a hard, ugly truth, and Narumi sneaking up on them made their blood boil with excitement, but she predicted this and would make full use of their state of mind in this mission.


    (Narumi) "The mission for you is quite simple, you are to accompany us until we find two missing-nin, held on the road from here, we shall then split into two teams, two will go to the port town of Ijima in Hotspring country, infiltrate with discretion, kill any and all mercenaries on the port, capsize any ships going to Wave country, one ANBU is enough the other shall scour the immediate area for bandit camps, use your sealing scrolls for any loot you manage to acquire, the same goes from the port town Nozawa here in fire country, but only capsize suspicious ships, there have been reports of illegal trading to the resistance in Water country, weapons, and supplies, We cannot allow that, you are to investigate and put a stop to it, if Konoha isn''t profiting from fattening enemies than those who are trading are dead meat, the more the Water country bleeds the better" It was an honest grudge passed from Mother to daughter, she hated those countries for killing her ancestors "After two weeks you can leave those towns and return, by that time Gato will be dead and he will not be able to order more mercenaries and missing ninja" ''The chances of him contracting another village is low, Lightning might have some scouts, but the sea near frost country is very deadly, and they cannot send ships directly from lightning country, as they would have to pass the whirlpools in Uzu, Water is still in civil war, the Fourth Mizukage won''t be able to send anybody while his forts are under siege, Hotspring is full of weaklings, not worthy of attention''


    (Naruto)"let''s go" he appeared in front of the gates, he was relaxed as if he was there all along, perhaps he was, this was the thought passing the minds of the ANBU Team.


    Narumi nodded


    "Mission start!" both twins raised their voices as a sonic boom blasted in the area, the six rushed out of the Hidden Village.


    <hr>


    The fact that they were running faster than sound made communication hard, it was also difficult to communicate by code as they were moving at extreme speeds, one wrong move and you would be splattered in the forest after your body topples a tree or two, the ANBU did not have the finesse the twins possessed anyways going at mach 2, it was not surprising they slowed down in the middle of the dirt path leading to Nozawa, there the two brothers were tied up in a tree, one of them glared while the other was still passed out.


    (Narumi)"Its time to split" the ANBU understood and went on their way towards the specified port towns, leaving only a sonic boom in their wake, the Brother who was awake experienced pain in his ears, the boom left his ears very sensitive as it was louder than a paper bomb for a split second, he looked at the two siblings, honestly the female was hot, he wouldn''t mind fucking her, it has been six months since he got laid, being on constant running was really bad, he didn''t notice until a hand covered his eyes, he was scared that he was going to die, he did not know that his brother was in the same situation, but then the smooth hand was removed, the last thing he saw was a swipe of a large hand belonging to the boy, thats the last thing he saw.


    Pieces of skin, organ, brain matter and tissue splashed in the tree, both bothers were irrevocably dead, with just a slash of hand, the Twelve-year-old male Uzumaki pulverized bones into dust, turned organs in to paste, the mess left did not resemble anything human, his right hand was positioned in his face as his left hand stopped steaming, leaving only boiled blood on the side of his hand, both Brothers were useless as the twins absorbed any information with just a touch due to their Human path, just like in the anime only Zabuza and Haku were threats.


    (Narumi)"Let''s go Onii-chan"


    "Swift release: Shadowless flight" both sets of twins activated that technique, it was wonderful for traveling, you became almost immaterial, no both twins had a sea green outline, as their bodies behaved sometimes as gas, sometimes as liquid, in fact when one of them ran right towards a tree bark the body splashed like water, but the outline passed through like gas, disregarding any physics related to high speeds or mass, its what allowed them to accelerate to third of light speed at approximately 3,598e+8 kilometers per hour, without becoming walking particle accelerators, after all, if they were accelerating at that speed without being immaterial, the air molecules would be trapped in front of them, fusing hydrogen, forming positrons, if an electron collides with it both annihalateeach other forming gamma rays, not to mention they would leave a path of destruction which could, in theory, destabilize the techtonic plate, given the time they would be travelling, while it wouldn''t spell doom for the world, it would spell doom to most living creatures not to mention it would be extremely hot in the vicinity once their bodies slowed down, well they had already tested this theory in their Kamui dimension, where they could fine tune what their pocket space looked like, so they di an expansive area of concrete, the air molecules were hidrogen only, by two weeks their Heavenly body could support temperatures rising to 5.4 yotta Kelvin that would be in the range of an ultra-high-energy cosmic ray collision, which is super hot, their bodies vaporising but healing at an even faster rate attested to the pain, it was strange, she had infinite health and healing rate to boot, Narumi thought to vaporise her whole body would kill her, but no, even at that speed her body worked faster than the heat could hurt her, it was being hurt, it was an interesting experience, but she thought it would not happen again, after all by two weeks her resistance to heat was only matched by her brother, in fact, her brother was a little more resistant, only by a few digits, but she would relent, after all, female and male bodies were diferent and suited for diferent things, although she couldn''t be really sure, after cultivating her body she noticed diferences, there were no organs left but the brain, spinal cord and her reproductive organs, her energy was supplied by a large core in her rib cage, yes her body consisted only of muscle, healthy fat, and bones for the most part, everything else was produced by her core, there was no celular respiration either, her energy was produced in her core and spread through her body at lightspeed through her arteries and veins, fortunatly this energy was a liquid and it was blood red, so she still bled like a normal human, her cell were efficient and did not produce excretions, they were perfect, the lifespan of each cell was indefinite, that''s how badly she was diferent from other humans, her anus was only geared towars sexual pleasure as well, other notable facts is that she only ovulated after a full human year, and her yearly period came 2 hours later, which made getting pregnant really hard, she could not predict when she was ready to ovulate, and with how rare pregnant Uzumaki Women she was worried about her fertility in the future, of course that also meant unprotected sex without worries after all virus, bacteria and other creatures couldn''t survive one second in her body, she was completely diferent, she worked diferently from other humans, of course doctors and the hyuuga would notice if not for the genjutsu seal that was applied to bring a sense of normalcy to her insides, it fooled them well enough, so she and her brother were fine, she was also the doctor of the family so any health problems by the Uchiha clan were resolved by her.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    <hr>


    Tazuna stumbled a bit after crossing the expansive sea water, leading to his home country, four hours of boat travel made him quite woozie, he reched towards his straw hat, the hot sun did not reach this part of the world, here the climate was almost always gloomy with rain and mist, they had a hard time planting crop here because of the unerthly amounts of precipitation, erosion, and sedimentation was common, so with the medievel technology his country had it was impossible to grow grain and other products like soy, rice, and other foods, the staple here was Tuna and Bass, however most of it was confiscated by Gato to export their catch to other countries, so a widespread famine plagued their town, the daimyo family was killed some twenty years ago, now Wave was almsot on the brink of bankrupcy, the mogul was draining people dry.


    (Tazuna)"Thank you for lending us a boat ride" he bowed to the man.


    "People still have hope, no matter how buried it is, that the bridge might be completed, many people want out of here, while Gato still reigns, I have fear every night that when I wake, my wife will be gone, sold out as a sex slave, my son, growing up as a simple bandit or mercenary, please Tazuna" any words left were unsaid, but both men knew what they had to do, the man on the boat tilted his hat down.


    "I shall return to town, careful, for the woodlands houses thieves, bandits, and worse, there are at least five huge packs of wild dogs roaming the countryside, they are sickly in appearance but, deadly if bitten, there is no cure for rabies to be found here, and it is extremely difficult to return to the continent from here, the disease might kill you before you leave" he focused his eyes on the team from Konoha, especially on the children.


    The boat drifted from the shore, a sea of trees was ahead of them.


    A feeling of worry washed over the poor man, seeing young''uns go to their death was not a pleasant thought


    "Careful! the Dogs mauled poor Nobugasawa to death, his children bodies were found four days later, there are also rumors of slave houses deep in the country, warehouses of prostitution and drugs-" his voice did not reach them anymore as mist started to obscure their view, but to the genin it was clear to see that the man was still shouting, a feeling of anxiety crushed their shoulders, however, there was only a blank stare, a determined one, and a frightened one.


    (Kakashi)"Well that was charming"


    (Tazuna this land is truly cursed" he sighed, putting on his hat " let''s go we still have a few hours of traveling like he said the woodlands are dangerous, and Gato''s base is somewhere deep within".


    The team followed as Kakashi was stationed in front, after forty minutes Sakura was jittery, the team had a hard expression on their face, the mist rose, now blocking most of the view, the sun was about to set, danger comes to those unprepared to sleep in enemy territory, even Kakashi had a focused look on his face, none of his carefree attitudes was there.


    A ruffle, Sakura''s hands shot to where she kept her kunai and quickly throwing to her left, it pierced flesh, a cry of a rabbit was heard, Sakura''s senses returned to normal, her team was prepared to fight, but they felt a bit stupid by what they saw, a rabbit was caught, the kunai pierced its face, the body was suspended in the tree, where it hopped.


    (Kakashi)''White fur, this time of year?, it was bred in captivity'' a shift in the air current shocked Kakashi, but he quickly got out of his stupor "Duck!"


    Sai brought Tazuna down with him, Sasuke ducked but quickly realized Sakura was not moving.


    (Sakura)"heh" she said with a stupid look on her face, acting quickly Sasuke dragged her to the ground, just in time as a massive Zanbatou went past rotating, almost cleaving her body in half, it only removed a few strands of hair of her scalp instead, the air hitting their face gave a sense of weight behindf the giant sword, the sword cleaved through the closest tree in front of the team, it got stuck midway, as a man about six feet landed on the handle without losing his balance, showing great core strength, he wasw very muscular, something you don''t normaly see in ninja as chakra works to increase the users power, so normal people in this world had much more difficulty in building muscle since chakra handled anything, this made most ninjas have that emaciated smooth skin behind clothes, however the genin could clearly see the rippled muscle being displayed, a sign of strength.


    The Swordsman had no upper clothing aside from two arm guards, probably hiding some protection behind it, camo colored for hiding in the vegetation, Sair reasoned, Baggy pants, grey color stripped vertically, also some ankle guards the same colored as his arms, the bottom part of his face was covered by bandages, to hide some injuries perhaps? His headband was positioned on the side of his head, not offering much protection, spiky black hair, short, Grey wide empty eyes, a little bloodshot, no eyebrows, in fact, his whole body seemed devoid of body hair.


    (Kakashi) "Well, well, if it isn''t the rogue ninja from the Hidden Mist Momochi Zabuza-kun" he approached the man with a mocking tone, his hands in his pocket.


    (Zabuza)"I recognize you, you are Hatake Kakashi, you''ll have to excuse me, but I''ll have you hand over the old man" The three genin made a protective stance around the client, Kakashi pushed his headband to the normal position, revealing a ruby colored eye with three tomoe swimming in them, a vertical scar was seen in his eye that cut through his.


    Sasuke gasped.


    (Kakashi) "I am your opponent" his red eye focused on the criminal.


    (Zabuza) "Well, now, what an honor, to fight against a Sharingan user, Shisui of the shunshin gave our country and village quite a bit of grief fifteen years ago, you are no Uchiha but that eye of yours has copied over a thousand jutsu, huh?"


    (Sasuke)''What is going on? The Sharingan is a special doujutsu of the Uchiha clan, and even then the trait only appears in select few, how can Kakashi-sensei have it"


    Zabuza crouched in his blade, his hands were resting on his knees.


    he breathed loudly.


    (Zabuza)" When I was in the ANBU SHARK Black ops of the Hidden Mist, search information about you was in the Bingo book, you were thirteen at the time, yet you massacred a platoon of Stone ninja, it was the climax of the war, wasn''t it? of course, you weren''t the biggest players in the war, no the yellow flash and the red death were total monsters"


    Kakashi narrowed his eyes.


    The three genin who did not know those monikers were confused.


    (Zabuza)"Well, time''s up, I must kill the old man immediately, let''s get to it, if you leave now I won''t kill you or your genin"


    (Kakashi)"No deal" Zabuza sighed, He kicked the tree with such might that it cracked, his hands were already on the blade, as he pushed himself off, the blade cut deep making the tree fall to the ground, his movements while not faster than the eye could perceive, still left a quick after image, the genin were still focused on the tree falling, missing Zabuza landing on the lake, however slight waves on the water pulled their attention, but it was too late, the man had already completed his hand signs.


    "Ninja arts: Hidden mist" the mist solidified, hiding him from sight, this was the signature technique taught to those who practiced the silent killing, ninjas who employed their stealth to get rid of bigger targets, clever use of mist dulled both vision and smell, the water was filled with chakra so detection was difficult, of course, bloodlust is impossible to mask, it is hard for a ninja who killed countless to hide their intentions while going for the kill, that''s why masters of this style use their killer intent to their advantage.


    (Zabuza) "Eight points" The konoha ninja snapped into attention, Sai was discretly making snakes in a hidden scroll, they fell near his legs, like worms falling into the ground, their size was small, but the ink was poisonous in nature, he lucked out in this case, since the Mist Zabuza produced obscured the vision of his teammates, and his sensei was with his back turned, the mist also sensed body heat and gave the information to Zabuza, it did not sense chakra, so while he knew where his targets were at all time, chakra was lost in his senses, but Sai did not know this, he was still a mid chunnin at best in fighting, he just lucked out, he did nottry to analyze the jutsu, in his panicked state, he just chucked out more snakes to be hidden in the forest, waiting for the enemy to appear, at that moment Zabuza''s speech continued.


    (Zabuza)"Larinx.. Spine.. Lungs.. Liver.. Jugular.. Subclavian Artery.. Kidneys.. Heart.. now what should i go for today?" A full blast of of his killer intent washed over the region, it served as an intimidation a]gainst weak minded foools, a way so his bloodlust couldn''t be tracked as it spread quite nicely, and a way to pin his victim the old man in place.


    Sakura started to cry and had a nervous breakdown, Sasuke cringed hard, his shoulders were poised like a cat, he wanted to run away from here, he did not, after all he decided he would be strong, he would not turn on his words, he had his pride, Sai just trembled a bit, he was more accostumed with death.


    Kakashi, realizing he could not follow Zabuza anymore made 2 clones of water, he expanded his chakra outwards as to clear the fog around him and his team, by that point Sai stopped mass producing his snakes, they were spread out nicely.


    (Kakashi)"Team seven, don''t worry, i am here, i will protect you all" he eye smiled.


    at that moment Zabuza jumped fast into the diamond formation protecting the client, his blade was inverted, and around his back, the handle was holded by his right hand, a great position for cleaving all of them in one go, Kakashi turned around his sharingan eye transfixed on the swordsman, the expression on his face was of mocking, he challenged his words, as a silent killing master, it was his duty to exploit the weakness in each of his oponents, if Kakashi''s weakness was his team then he will take advantage of it.


    The sword moved, a lunge with a kunai right in the kidney, however the weight of One of the seven blades would not be stopped so easily, it headed towards the client and every genin, howevver it met the Tanto of the pale black haired ninja, both hands were ready for the parry, but the recent graduated genin did not have the strength necessary, the blade slipped from his hand and pierced the ground not far, the wind knocked everybody but the jonin into the ground, the heavy feeling of beingn almoist cleaved had not left the minds of the people on the ground, especially on the mind of the black haired pale boy, Sai looked at his hands, they were trembling, The numb feeling spread out until his shoulders, that numb feeling was so strong it physically hurt, and the hotness, his hands were so hot, it seemed that he put his hands on a frying pan, but it did not burn, he recognized that his blood was polling in his hands, yet the tip of his fingers were deathly cold, his eyes were dilating and contracting, a cold sweat runned down his armpits, as his heart pounded away, he could not concentrate anymore, the killer intent seemed much more intense now, much more palpable, he could not fight anymore, as such he did not notice that each and every snake he created was being destroyed digilently by small needles created out of ice.


    Sasuke was the only one left, willing to protect his client, he lifted himself up and put himself in a position to protect the bridge builder at all cost, his kunia poised, in hindsight Sasuke would be glad later on to have taken this decision as the ninja who was killing the snakes of his teammate was now in position to strike the bridge builder at any time.


    Liquid poured out of the wound of Zabuza his kidney pierced, his body was trembling in pain, however after a while he notioced the liquid was just water, Zabuza''s whole body splashed, turning into water, it made him blink for a split second, clearing the water from his eyes, another Zabuza appeared behind Kakashi, his stance was rigid, as he cleaved again, the wind exploded as Kakashi was bissected in half, the wind sounded like an explosion, however zabuza noticed that Kakashi was also a water clone, a Kunai was right in his neck, promissing to slit his throat if he did any movement.


    (Zabuza)"So you copied my water clone through the mist, that encoraging speech was made by your clone, so you could give me an opening, while you expertly hidden yourself to observe my movements, is that right?" ''fool, even though he copied both my hidden mist and water clone, he does not know all properties of the mist, i can sense your temperature, water clones are just water in the end, i could see you making them, what arrogance, this was one of the most feared ANBU Captains of all time? He is really a dull blade''


    (Kakashi) "Yes, you are right, it was just a diversion, now it''s over!" he pierced the neck of the missing-nin, however he did not count for it exploding in water"


    (Zabuza)"I''m not that easy y''know, you are over reliant on your little eye, you forget to use your other senses" The bloodlust was turned into maximum, the perception of the people there changed, the world became blue, the mist a blood red, this was the intensity of a Swordsman of the mist, relishing his kill.


    He swinged his blade, this time however, he was using his full power and speed, after all a water clone can handle one tenth of your physical prowess, the blade came barrelingdown at the head of the son of the white fang, he ducked out of the way, decapitation was a terrble way to go, however he did not account for the wind, again exploding right in his face, his arms over his face protecting it, as the sound thundered across the clearing, it was as bad as a close lighning strike, temporarily damaging the hearing of team 7, the worst being kakashi, he almost fainted, his ears bled as the wind rolled his body two times, he was on the ground panting, his sharingan managed to pick a protective chakra barrier on the ears of Zabuza, protecting his ears from the same fate as the downed Konoha ninja, however that was not all, the bladecontnued to rotate, and Zabuza followed the centrifugalforce as it did a 180¡ã, he caved the ground behind him to stop his sword, but he did not stop his body, his right hand that was holding the blade was exchanged for his left for support as the centrifugal force carried his body, a sucker kick with the centrifugal force of the sword plus all of his strength was pooled in the kick, it headed towards Kakashi''s face so fast, it broke through his flimsy arm guard, leaving two fractured arms, the kick conected with his chin, it launched him far.


    (Sasuke)''he is great at taijutsu too, i- i can''t move''


    He was hit squarely on the chin, his body endurance managed to keep him alive, but it would not be so lucky if it had hit his temple, however the chin was bad, a heavy concussion imeddatly hit him, as he felt extremelly dizzy, he could not see, lights became extreme, the world flipped around him as he was flying, bright lights filled his blurred vision, he could not think straight anymore, his damaged ears ringed like mad, as his eyes rolled to the back of his head, he witness Zabuza speeding towards him faster than sound, if those sonic booms behind were of any indication, at last he fell into a coma, a grade III concussion.


    Zabuza pulled his sword from the ground as he speed to his enemy, he never rushed with such speed in his life, right as Kkashi was about to fall into the lake, a sworrd came to bissect him, however, Kakashi''s insticts to survive shifted his body, however the sword reach was great, a coppery smell stained the fog, Kakashi''s entire left side was cut, it the sword did not pierce his spinal cord, but both his intestines were cut and one of his Kidneys was obliterated, he fell into the lake, his body became heavy as water started pooling around his lungs, he started sinking to the bottom, a blood trail left deep in the water, Zabuza''s sword the Kubikiribouchou was stained in blood once more, as the owner filled his lungs with the ambient air tasting the blood of his fallen enemy.

 Chapter Twenty One Turbulent Waves III~

    Turbulent Waves III~


    Ripples waved across the water, the murky depths of the lake hiding the pool of blood emerging from within, Kakashi, fell into a deep darkness as life seeped from him, his opponent, Zabuza looked at the sky, the mist he produced hid the sunset, his biological clock was very precise.


    He inhaled the scent, the coppery red fluid running through his blade gave a unique scent, a scent only a killer like him could appreciate.


    What an achievement, killing such a high profile target like the copycat Kakashi.


    (Zabuza) "He dodged my sword at the last second, even while entering in a coma, what a guy, normally one cannot even move after a concussion like that, well even if he dodged being cleaved by his midsection, my blade is not so easily stopped" he turned around, his feet stomping the shallow water he was standing in, he brandished his sword with one hand on the hilt while the other was holding the blunt side of his Kubikiribochou, displaying it to the frightened genin "Unfortunately his whole left side was cut... this time it was the Kidney" the genin couldn''t see bcause of the bandages, but the smirk Zabuza must have had at this time was huge.


    (Zabuza) "Last chance... give the old man to me, I dislike killing children" his bloodlust was a full blast.


    Sakura had already fainted earlier, the first cleave shattered the wind, the force caused her to hit her head on the ground.


    Sai tried his best to get up, he couldn''t feel his snakes anymore, his panic was settled, however, the death of his teacher certainly put a damper on his mood, he analyzed that the man must have an accomplice hiding in the woods.


    Sasuke, however, lowered his head his bangs hiding his face, he tightened his hold on his kunai, blood red eyes with two tomoe watched Zabuzas every move, while calm on the outside he was a raging inferno of hate, he couldn''t hold his emotions anymore, he raised his head, now his eyes were clear for all to see looking at the missing-nin with every bit of hatred he could muster.


    (Zabuza)"Hoh, you also have those eyes hm, so you are an offspring of the Uchiha, tell me, are you related to Shisui Uchiha or Mikoto Uchiha perchance?" he asked with mirth on his face


    (Sasuke) "...".


    At that moment a masked boy was watching the scene intently.


    (Zabuza) "Ignoring me, I can sense your hatred from here" the demon of the mist raised a deep chuckle that made everyone''s hair stand up, that moment he locked eyes, and Sasuke froze, the only moving muscles were his left hand holding the kunai it was trembling "by your heated glare earlier I surmise you don''t want to give the old man to me, shame, but there is nothing to it I guess" he rested his blade as he said this, he raised his blade until it was in a vertical position, the blood of their teacher started running towards the handle, he swiped his blade behind as he rushed towards both oponents intending to finish them off, both genins couldn''t move as they were lockerd in place by sheer pressure, Sasuke positioned his kunai to his other arm, trying to cause pain so he could move, Sai went to do the same thing, however, they could not move, they saw the man approaching with a viscious look, time slowed down for them, everything but Zabuza became black, afterimages were fooling their eyes, yet they could not move, no a more precise term would be that they could move, but as a snails pace, it was like time stopped for their bodies, the fear dilated their biological time, at that moment a newborn infant had more mobility than them, there was nothing that could be done, they could only watch their killer rushing for them.


    less than five meters, four, three...


    (Sasuke) ''why can''t I MOVE! TCH! no, I am moving I am just so slow, shit! is this it? I couldn''t even protect my sensei, I couldn''t even protect my teammates, I couldn''t even complete this shitty mission in the end".


    The downed Sai drew enough strength of will to lift himself, he prepared his tanto to block his attack again, or he hoped he would be able to, both genins gritted their teeth.


    At that moment, either by instinct, experience or skill, no! It was neither of those, it was his will to survive, the will cultivated by all Jonin, the thing that made them completely diferent from chunin was not their skill, after all, there are some chunin who had more skill than some low-level jonin, what difered was the will to survive, they were harder to kill, their innate ability to survive like a cockroach, that single overriding will that made them so valuable, the same will that made Kakashi''s body while comatose to evade a more lethal strike, it was the same drive that made Zabuza unconciosly put his sword inbetween his chest, because at that microsecond a sea green outline, appeared right in front of him , the only thing he could see was its teal eyes with a slit.


    A human body started to materialize at that instant, the outline and Zabuza were staring at each other, the next moment, Two thundering sound were heard, Zabuza had time to look down and saw a tanned arm punching his blade, the blade was crushed under the weight of the arm, however no damage was done to the arm, after his brain realized what had happened, Zabuza''s body was launched with incredible speed as the force thrown him into a tree, the tree shattered and another until his body stopped, he was still holding the handle of his now shattered sword, the metal splinters were dropped into the ground while the other half of it was blown away by extreme force, it cut off a tree stump and it continued until it buried itself in the ground some meters of the lake.


    The rest of the body materialized revealing Naruto, his muscled arm still in the position where it punched Zabuza, the ground behind him was a crater, he imperceptibly kicked back so he would not stumble back from the punch, he very tall for a kid, his clothes were not what ninja would wear, Tailored business pants, dark blue button up shirt, and shiny leather shoes, his shirt was not buttoned up entirely showing a bit of his muscled chest, he had a slim waist and wide sholders, taking the swimmer build past its limits.


    Speed is weight, while they were not even 0.01% of their maximum speed once Naruto''s arm became tangible again the full might of physics affected his body, speed is weight, what Zabuza experienced was being run over by a fighter jet, meanwhile the other thundering sound was a water column that exploded in the lake, it was Narumi, she dived until she found Kakashi.


    (Narumi)''What a bad state that you are in Kakashi-san'' as she got close, a hand in his heart, at that moment, his time was sealed, she was such a master of seals that she could seal whatever she wanted, with just a touch, at this moment she sealed the time of his body, putting him in a time stasis, the blood flowing stopped, all of his body functions got stuck in time, even his dying got paused, it would give her time, so she could prepare for surgery, she dragged the frozen body that was somehow still alive, up to the surface of the lake.


    While Narumi was occupied, Naruto went to work, his arm was still in position, he did not use strength as his punch was purely on his speed alone, and to the twins they were ''walking'' at a leisure pace, even the muscles on his arms were rested, that meant he only used the mass of his arm and speed, delivering more than a hundred thousand kilograms force.


    It was a testament to Zabuza''s strength as he managed to survive his attack, with a large bruise on his chest, three broken ribs from what Naruto''s eyes could see, he had a permanent wince from pain as he gasped and choked on saliva, but he managed to raise himself to his knees, his broken blade was being repaired as Kakashi''s blood started running towards the damage, it was quite a sight, regenerative metal.


    The instinct to put his blade in front of his vitals impressed Naruto for a microsecond.


    Naruto''s posture relaxed as he put his hands in his pocket, Zabuza looked at the man who attacked him, he had an unforgettable face, A wavy soft golden hair with red streaks, one side was shaved off slightly leaving a small patch of hair, while his bangs covered one side of his forehead, he had a very strong jawline, high cheekbones, and narrow features, the most unnerving part was his stone face, his chin up expression also showed arrogance, the man didn''t think him of a threat, it was diferent from Kakashi''s attitude, he was so sure of himself, unlikle Kakashi''s who started off at full power.


    Naruto tilted his head.


    (Naruto) "Huh ... your endurance is commendable, most Jonnin I faced died with lesser blows than this one, bravo" A shadow clone appeared behind him to aid team seven and protect the client.


    The hunter ninja perched in one of the nearby trees cursed his indecisiveness, he should have joined his master when he killed the leaf''s Jonin, now the Bridgebuilder was well protected.


    At that moment a body flipped out of the water carrying the supposed dead Jonin, she landed on the opposite side of the lake crouched, carrying the body in bridal style, she faced everyone as one of her legs stretched, her beauty and elegance took Zabuza aback, her tiny dress did not hide her legs, showing them quite a bit of skin, her natural grace with movements enhanced her sex appeal, giving her simple movements highly erotic qualities, she traced her hands upon the body of Kakashi as a vortex appeared and swallowed him in her pocket dimension.


    (Naruto)"Where are you looking?" the sound of his voice was so close to Zabuza, this distraction was life-threatening, as he only saw a feet coming from his head, he ducked and watched as hundreds of trees were cut right in the middle, as far as his eye could see, the trees just floated for a moment when they fell on the ground, Zabuza in a moment of clarity got rid of his stupor, his blade was still not fully healed, he pushed his strength landed on his feet and jumped backwards, his wince worsened as his move dislocated one of his fractured ribs, he groaned in pain, however he put his sword back in his sheathe, did a few hand signs


    (Zabuza) "giant exploding wave"


    The jutsu was quite simple, a column of water would rise from any source nearby, it would accumulate, and then hit its target in full, with explosive force, the blunt strike would cause a lot of internal bone damage.


    The wave rose on top of Naruto, however at thats monent he pointed his finger to the wave, a neon green beam passes through leaving a cilindrical hole, as water around the attack evaporated and dispersed, the beam continues until a bright light star illuminated the sky during the sunset, Ninjas would not have enough knowledge of stars to know what was happening, not that hunter-nin, not the two dumbfounded Genin, not the slackjawed missing nin, the beam of plasma trillions of kelvin hot, covered by a tiny film of Naruto''s chakra to isolate the heat and keep its cilindrical shape, it was maddening to see it travel at insane speeds, detonating after leaving the earth''s atmosphere, Narumi reasoned that the concentrated plasma encountered space debree, the high energy plasma detonated causing an explosion hundreds of times more potent than a Hydrogen bomb.


    To the twin''s surprise the first one to break free of their dumbfounded expression was Sasuke, his mind finally caught up, seeing the twins arrive and manhandle the Man who defeated his teacher must have been a shock, however he flipped through handsigns, unleashing the great fireball, it rushed towards Zabuza who looked startled, right in the middle of the lake, his chest now open to view, surprised both genin, while there was some muscle tear in his pectorals and broken ribs, what was really bad was his skin, the skin was completely shaved off, Naruto''s first attack, while did not do much damage internally as many ninjas have their tensile stregth of bones organs and muscle greatly increased it was diferent from skin, the yield strength of the skin in many ninjas including jonin was equal to a normal civilian, so it wasn''t that hard to think that such a force would completely shave and tear his chest skin until his abdomen, he was completely bloodied, however, witrh the fireball coming closer he could not idle.


    (Zabuza) ''Suiton:Mizurrapa'' he thought of the technique as he did a few handseals, the water rose from the lake and nullified the fireball, he pulled his broken sword to his chest as his blood dripped, it started healing completely returning it to it''s original length, however he did not have a moment of idleness as Naruto closed the distance again, Zabuza swung his sword to chop the braty''s head off, however it was blocked by the blonde''s fingers, if he had a better angle he would see that in the underside was black lines tracing every finger from the tip to the writst, if amplified one could see tiny dark blades made from his bones, Naruto overpowered Zabuza again pushing the blade back dislocating Zabuza''s right shoulder along with it, however he still held his sword even through pain, the Hunter nin tensed, worried, with the same palm he made a swipe move towards Zabuza''s face3, however Zabuza sensing danger backed away avoiding the strike, it was a good thing for him as the path of the swipe was marked with red lines with a dark outline, like a swipe from a lion had made a tear throght the atmosphere, in that moment Zabuza noticed the black lines of the blonde''s palm, distracted by the palm he did not see a black bone protruding from Naruto''s forearm, it was like a lance pointed at him, while his palm could not readck the bone-like lance could, Zabuza again proved his mettle by blocking the bone with his sword, however the impact was bizarre, there was too much force, so much so that it made a circular dent in the iron of the sword as most of it started to crack, It was too much for Zabuza this time however as the impact was like a punch though his heart, he vomited a littlke of blood as his etes rolled bakc leaving pure white sclera in his eyes, as he was launched and crashed into a nearby tree across the lake, his muscles and bones were already too damaged to receive another impact and not receive internal damage, however he was not a jonin for nothing, his heart started beating normaly after a few moments, his pressure that knocked him out was returning to normal, even while out of it he raised again, brandishing his magnificent crafted blade, now full of hairlines, cracks and dents, he took a step foward with all of his will, crushing the ground with such strength, however at that second, three senbon hit the black of his neck, his sword raised high fell and sank through the ground, as he fell face foward, with his eyes terribly whithe with red veins bulging, he did not even let a whimper of pain, Naruto retracted his bones.


    The ninja who throws the senbon jumped towards Zabuza''s body, he had lower than average height 5''3" using a dark green kimono a face framed by a white mask with the symbol of the mist village, he had long hair pale skin and white nails in his hands, Narumi from her distance guessed that it was natural for a body of a Yuki clan member, perhaps to signify their affinity towards ice, Naruto who was standing in the water walked towards the body at a leisure pace, Narumi was still watching the happenings with an interested look, she was still in the same position as if she was a model, team seven regained their bearings, Sakura who was unconscious bleeding from a head wound, Sai nudged Tazuna as their sprinted on the side of the lake, both the hunter nin and team seven scanned the damage is done, the crater left from the first impact, and the woodland trees cut on one side as far as they could see, Sasuke and Sai were reminded why Naruto and Narumi won Shinobu of their year, it was jarring to see the gap in skill has not shrunk after months, a small traitorous part of Sasuke blamed his sense for his lack of progress, both groups arrived at the same time.


    (Naruto) "so, after all my hard work you come here and steal my kill hunter-san" he intensely stared down "he is worth 30 million Ryo in the black market you know"


    (Hunter-nin) "My apologies, however, this man has many secrets, not to mention one of the seven swords of the mist"


    (Naruto) "hah I see, then remove his head and burn the body, it'' standard procedure, no?"


    The nin did an imperceptible gasp.


    (Naruto) "well what are you waiting for"


    (Hunter-nin) "w-well you see, his body contains some secrets that Yagura-sama would like to study so I need to leave with his body whole for our scientists" he budged out the most convenient lie, Naruto hummed, Narumi, who was standing a good 300 meters from them, had a shit-eating smirk, her hands were poised, in that distance she could hear everything.


    (Naruto) "I''m sorry but I need to check if he is still alive, it is common knowledge that another Shinobu war might blow soon, we need to be careful" from his position he heard Zabuza''s body "hmm he is not breathing, no pulse" ''and a faint heartbeat'' "he seems dead".


    (Hunter-nin) "then I shall take my leave" one hand grabbed the sword and the other in the body.


    (Naruto)"I did not give you permission to leave! hah~, he seems dead, but let''s wait 6 minutes until he has brain death~"a deranged smirk came to Naruto face as he raised his hands 6 fingers were raised as he stared his countdown, Yuki Haku the hunter nin had his anxiety raised by a lot, his senbon produced a state of bear death, however he still had to restart his masters breathing, and treat his wounds, every second counted, so that Zabuza could avoid brain damage, she grabbed him forcefully to escape, she looked over at Naruto''s direction, all she saw was the fist of Naruto going towards his face, if he got hit directly he would die, he sunshine out of the way, so that he could escape with his master, as he heard a thunder behind him as Naruto''s fist hit a tree uprooting it send it flying as the trunk was pierced by his strike and pieces of wood fell, Haku did not have reprieve as the world around him suddenly darkened, it was not an illusion or other, nor was it killing intent, it was just Haku''s brain preparing for death, the reason was behind him a royal purple eye, a mass of hair, he could not see her entirely, his brain obscured her featurers from fear alone, her blackened hand raised to strike, he could not comprehend how she reached him here in a moment, his body holding his master and his sword, relaxed as he fell towards the ground, Narumi''s hand springed into action and a pounding blast thundered across all around, a mass of dirt rose, as a crater was formed, the ground zero had a mirror broken into pieces.


    (Tazuna) "what happened?" he had trouble following most of the fight.


    (Naruto) "He was a rogue hunter, siding with Zabuza''s, he attacked him to put him in a state of near death, he tried to fool us, but when that plan didn''t work, he tried to flee from us, and right when Narumi-imouto was about to hit him he sunk into a mirror made out of ice that formed in the ground d, he is gone and so is his master"


    (Sasuke) "but he is the same age as us, how can he be delegated such a position, how can he be so strong" the inferiority rearing its head.


    (Natsumi) "There are people younger than you, and yet unbelievably strong, age does not matter here, you should know that well Sasuke~" she approached them.


    Sasuke remembered his brother he was just 14 when he massacred the clan and became an s-rank threat.


    (Naruto)" True our mother decimated the previous generation of the seven swordsmen and killed Hozuki Mangetsu, the descendant of the strongest Mizukage at fifteen years old" most of their jaws were dropped.


    (Narumi) "your sensei Hatake Kakashi is safe for the time being, he is sealed here" she showed a dud sealing scroll, in truth he was in her Kamui dimension "I still need a safe place to perform surgery on him, his injuries are dire"


    (Sasuke) "Not to sound ungrateful, but why are you two here" he spoke in a husky voice towards his crush while sending glares towards Naruto, he still had a grudge.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    (Twins) "We received a distress message" "and came here to help with your mission"


    (Sasuke) But who-" he shot a suspicious look towards his teamma-.


    (Sai)" It was me dickless " Sasuke almost face-vaulted at Sai''s words, really they just experienced a harrowing experience.


    (Narumi) "You, honored elder" she caught the attention of the worried Tazuna, he still had his heart pounding of being targeted by a Jonin level ninja, but he managed to perk himself up, the danger was gone or so he perceived, those two were probably back-up from the same ninja village however they did not carry any identification, no headband was in their bodies.


    (Tazuna) "W-what?" he had problems speaking towards such a person, this girl seemed to be on another plane, her appearance was too perfect to be true, her presence exuded charisma, it had that quality that made people drop their guard completely, her soft-spoken voice demanded to be listened to, depending on the person, if you were neutral to her or liked her, from the first meeting her voice sounded like honey muddling your mind, making it easier to manipulate you, like a subtle form of mind control, a small nudge, a small caress, to enemies and people who didn''t like her it sounded like the worst sort of poison, from an insane witch, however to all people, enemies or friends, her voice was addictive, yes it was an addictive poison, one that enemies could become obssesed in hearing, even if at the end it meant the breaking of their minds, complete insanity, In contrast, Naruto was not a manipulator, he was awfully blunt, his voice was deep and even, cold and harsh at times however with people he liked his voice was caring, unlike his sister who always had that seductive, always approachable.


    (Narumi) "Do you have any safe houses, any property, I need a place so I can perform surgery, as you can see Team seven also needs to rest"


    (Tazuna) "A-ah, right, I have a house that my daughter and grandson share with me, we are close."


    (Naruto) "Then let''s go" they walked out towards Tazuna''s house, on the way Narumi healed the injury on Sakura''s head, it once again befell Narumi to explain that they were backup, it was difficult as both Sakura and Sasuke had very "Strong" personalities, although, for some reason, Sasuke was significantly cowed, Sai was just idle, not giving any outward comments, even if that narrow escape from death shook him.


    On the other part of the forest, Haku had the trouble of reviving his master, that meant removing the needles and restarting his respiratory system.


    <hr>


    It wasn''t long until they reached the two-stories wooden house, built by the man himself, he was a genius at construction work apparently.


    Tazuna was the first to knock on the door, the group behind had recuperated from the ordeal, no doubt due to the genius talent Narumi had towards medicine and medical jutsu, Team 7 soon felt into their normal antics, however there was an underlying tension, they wanted their teacher to be well again, and while Sakura returned with her grating personality, her eyes held a bit of fear, Narumi, the ever manipulator, filed Saukra''s loss of innocence for later use.


    After knocking three times they were gretted by a woman named Tsunami, Naruto guessed she was in her late twenties, she had a pink short-sleeved shirt, with the end of the sleeves and color being red, she also wore a blue long skirt, she had long hair reaching her small back, obisidian eyes with an almost heart-shaped face, she was curvy, but Narumi realised that was because of childbirth, her clothes did not fit her figure well but it was a poor country, so no form fitting tailored clothes, her expression lit up when she saw Tazuna, the ninja realised that this woman was Tazuna''s daughter, however Sai and the twins picked up more, she had painfully shy body language, she also had caring eyes, the eyes of a mother, the twins noticed something else, but they would not say.


    (Tsunami) "Father, you are here at last, did you get help"


    (Tazuna) "Oh, Tsunami yes, I got ninja from the hidden village in the leaves, they are team seven and? uh?"


    (Narumi) "We are Team Shisui, no number, its the name of our mentor" Tazuna remembered the scary swordsman talking about this person, the respect in his voice, made Tazuna pause, was this Shisui person really important


    (Tazuna) "A-anyways, I''m really indebted to them, they saved my skin two times, hahaha" he laughed, his cranky old man persona melting into his caring father and grandfather persona.


    They were ushered in, the house had more than enough room for a family of ten, they were also introduced to Tsunami''s son, he reminded Narumi a lot of a younger Sasuke, only a little less broody, but more of a crybaby, she could not be bothered to even remember his name or his features.


    Finally they selected a room and cleared all furniture, they put a large table in the center, it was a makeshift surgery room, she ushered everyone out, closed the doors with seals, team 7 and the Tazuna family went to sleep early, it was barely 7 p.m, they must have been exhausted, meanwhile Naruto went out, drawing protective seals around the house, then heading towards the city, he needed to investigate.


    <hr>


    Meanwhile in the room, Narumi slapped the air, a blue seal appeared suspended above, it started vibrating, vanishing every particle of dust, grime, and other, every virus, every microorganism ceased to exist, the seal sanitized the whole room, the wooden table now had a perfect sheen, it was impressive, to say the least, she moved towards the center of the room, dropping Kakashi, who was still frozen in time, she carefully placed him on the table, her abilities with the dead bone pulse, made her turn one of her fingerbones into a scapel, it was good that she had surgery gloves ready, however, she did not have apropriate clothes, she was still in her dark dress with a miniskirt, but she did not care, her expert hands cut through all of his clothes, she put aside the pieces, and cleaned Kakashi''s body, she also cleaned the wound, leaving it bare, the body was still frozen in time so the bleeding also stopped as the blood in his veins were also freezed, first order of bussiness was to vanish the water from Kakashi''s lungs, it was easy using a seal, however it was also a first for Narumi, so naturally she took 12 minutes to devise the seal, she looked at the damage done, it was worse than everyone thought, his left Kidney was burst, his pancreas and liver were sliced, his inferior vena cava was also clearly cut, there was also risk of infections because of the water from the lake, two vertebrae were bruised, it meant risk for the spinal cord, two ribs were cut and sticking out, major loss of blood, there were drag marks on the lower part of the left lungs that left the tissue bruised, his diaphragm was a goner as well, in addition, because of the loss of blood, pooling of water in his lungs caused the organ to fail, so she needed to perform artificial cell breathing until she could restart the organs, it was a wonder how his heart had not failed as well, looking at his face, the jaw was completely fractured and dislocated by the kick Sasuke told her, she could see a worst stage of concussion as well, treatment for Kakashi would be horrible because of it, the good part was that it meat a 24 coma, performing a surgery without anesthetics could be such a chore.


    After vanishing the water she started the process of rebuilding the vein that was cut, the bruising of the spine, it was the easiest with her personal medical ninjutsu, afterwards was the dificult task of rebuilding organs, while the liver was not so bad, the pancreas, diaphragm, and the kidney were, she stimulated the cells in Kakashi''s body to produce stem cells in the area, and she herself would modify it to be organ tissue, it was an arduous process, one that took 3 hours to complete, while cleaning the mess left by the old organs rupturing, afterwards she healed the underside of the lung, and mended the ribs, by the end she was covered in his blood, she closed the wound which was a half circle that was all around his left side, leaving some stiches, she would leave the scar tissue on his body, every time he would look into the mirror, he would see the ugly scar and remember his hubris, Narumi was not kind enough to fool who did not recognise their mistakes, she would make sure of it, by now the room was full of contraptions and metalic equipment for the surgery, things that came with her in one of her storage seals, now that the tedius part was over, the hard part was coming, she need to unseal his time,reestart his organs, transfer blood, and monitor him, so that he does not die, she sighed.


    She wrote a rune in a container of blood, it fed on her chakra and transmuted into blood O-, she unsealed the time on his body, quickly making a transfusion, she worked on his heart so it would not fail, as a clone surged that prevented death from hypovolemic shock, another clone quickly drafted a seal to help with artificial breathing, time passed until his blood returned to normal, his new organs working, one healed his broken jaw, while the other two reestarted his lungs, and his respiratory system, she cleaned up all of her seals, the surgery was almost finished, now she only needed to heal his concussion, both clones dissapeared as one of her hands was in his head, a green fire healing his brain, the last seal was to stop vomiting when he woke up, and a paralasis seal that worked below his shoulders, so he could not move, rehabilitation would be a bitch to him.


    She left a clone to monitor the situation, as she went to take a bath and clean herself, what a tiring venture.


    It was a surprise they had an honest bath here, she thought.


    Lime


    She ditched her dress, in it she did not wear any bra, the dress had a very low cut, showing her gorgeous valleys, and if you really looked down, you could see her nipples almost wanting to poke out the dress, in her waist was a beutifully crafted garter belt on her smooth but taut stomach, there was no baby fat at all in her body, so you could see a v- shape going towards her tiny cute lower lips, she undid the binds on her stockings and sensually threw her garter belt on the basket as well as her stockings, she grabbed the front of her thigh gap, and started rubbing her pussy lips, she undid the lace on her panty, she was bent down, giving her ass such a good curvature, her hands carresed her butt, as her thumb penetrated her ass, she started moaning and panting as she frantically pushed her thumb into her ass, the other hand abusing her tiny clitoris, she put one finger on her tiny cunt, even a finger was hard enough as she was the tightest little thing, it was a wonder how her brother''s huge cock could even enter, she upped the ante on her frantinc movements, as she moaned like a whore, her c-cups bouncing upo and down as she bent over, her head watching her hands abuse her ass and pussy, before long she screamed as she squirted from her pussy and came from her ass.


    After taking care of herself, she filled the bath and lowered herself into it, her chest was floating in the water, her nipples hardened from desire, begging to be played with, so she started playing with her breast, occasionally bringing a boob to her mouth so she could suckle on her pink cute teats.


    <hr>


    After a relaxing bath, leaving the house she turned walked towards northeast, running running, she reached the shores of Wave country, approximately 150 km of the house, she crossed, forests, swamps, and marshlands and finally reached the sea, she looked over to the horizon, she instinctively knew that sailing in that direction would get her to her clan''s homeland the Country of Whirlpool, throwing caution to the wind she started her travel Northeast


    <hr>


    ~Warning cussing and general bad language ahead.


    ~Meanwhile in the city


    Naruto kept walking towards the other end of town, his keen senses picking up information as he noticed the poverty most citizens had, what miserable folk, it was his thoughts, he entered an inn, most of the clients started staring at him, he was an outsider, his expensive clothes, the way he held himself.


    He headed towards one of the last tables, a scruffy middle-aged man, he had a mass of shaggy hair, he was not well taken care of, his hiccups told Naruto that he was inebriated, The Emotion sensing recognized the feeling of extreme sorrow, he was looking at a lucky charm around his neck, his eyes were heavy, clothes disheveled and he smelled like piss and alcohol.


    "I am tellin ya lads, the Bridge is our future, if we help old man Tazuna we''d have our freedom if we''d just-" Naruto slowly walked passed one of the tables with nondescript people.


    "-Are you mad, anyone associated with that bridge builder is going to die, it''s just a matter o'' time, you''d be crazy to help him" another man intervened.


    "But if we do nuthing we''d gonna die wit hunger ya bastard" an inebriated man stomped his hands on the table.


    "Even the I still have a family, I don''t care if Gato ends up ruining this place if my wife and son survive I am happy, so that old man''s dream is a foolish one, he is gonna end up dead ain''t he" he chugged more of his drink.


    "Maybe your son, but fat chance that yar woman is gonna survive, she is gonna end up a slave, then they''ll sell her to a wimpy fucker somewhere else, she izz so pretty your, wife don''cha think, she has such a nice bust and a fuckable face" The second man slurred, his hand with the drink pointed at him with a lecherous expression as he started to giggle, his other hand making groping motions, his pudgy body leaned forward.


    "WHAT DID YA SAY YA LIMP DICK BASTARD, DON''T TALK THIS SHIT ABOUT LINDA" he toppled forward as his fist met the other''s teeth, breaking some as both fell from the table, the sound of glass breaking was heard as both scuffled on the ground, by that the brawl started Naruto was already on the other side of the inn, at that moment three rough looking men carrying various arms.


    They saw the confusion.


    "Huh, the fuck is happening here" A man with a naked torso, baggy brown pants, dark-skinned, carrying a spear


    The other patrons looked away from them, they were Gato''s mercenaries.


    He approached the little shit who was beating down a broken pudgy shit.


    "Hey! Little shit stain" he grabbed the neck roughly dragging him outside all the while talking " Hah you little shit, why did you ignore me" He threw the man in a pool of mud, he started beating the man for good measure, at the end he grabbed his spear, and lunged the butt-end of the spear in the man''s right eye, the butt-end unfortunately was bladed sharp, he pulled the spear, pulling the man''s eyeballs with it.


    "This should teach you a lesson" The man''s cries were heard all over town, it was unfortunate, but they lived under heavy oppression.


    He entered the inn, he entered the inn, his two fellow mercs saved him a seat on a table.


    "Hey! Bartender bring us some quality beer, right now!" The man behind the counter scurried around to prepare the drink, his whimpers were well heard


    <hr>


    "My sweet, baby daughter, gone, please sir, she disappeared last night, I''m afraid Gato''s men got to her" the sorrowful man pleaded.


    (Naruto) "I see, I am a ninja you see, I have extraordinary powers, sitting close to you I can identify the presence of your daughter, she is hidden in a barn-like structure some 11 kilometers from here.


    "T-That''s Peter''s farm, that, that bastard has my daughter, l-lets go" he rushed his drink dropping the glass bottle, Naruto also got up, they were heading for an exit when a scene made them stop, well made the man stop, not much could faze Naruto.


    <hr>


    The Bartender prepared the drinks, and a Barmaid carried them, she had a pleasant face and some curves in the right places, just as she was about to head back, one of the mercenaries grabbed her, and pushed towards the table.


    "Hey nee-chan, why don''tcha drink with us, we be needing good company tonight" He chugged on his drink as his partner started molesting her boobs, she started getting uncomfortable, and started screaming, the guy who called her, started massaging her ass, one of his fingers penetrating her thin clothes, showing her camel toe, and another one was positioned in the entrance of her ass, the lecherous giggles started all around, the woman''s distress was heard, and one of the chefs stepped forward.


    "Customers please, let her go, she is my wife" you could see the chefs rage from far, however, he stayed his hand, he did not have a weapon, even so, the molesting continued, he started rushing forward screaming.


    "PLEASE" however the dark-skinned man took his spear and pierced the man''s chest, a loud metallic sound was heard as screams went flying, the woman started crying.


    "Hahaha, shouldn''t have done that, our partner is an angry drunk" the other giggled as well.


    "Someone get his body out of here" The dark-skinned man cried out in rage, he started chugging his drink in earnest "And Bring me another drink!" he stomped his feet on the table making a dent in it.


    At that moment Naruto without a care passed through, the Dark skinned man in his rage induced drunk state aimed the spear towards him and lunged, Naruto caught the spear, grabbed it from the guy, started spinniug it around, the force made a gush of wind that was felt in the entire bar, in slow motion, the three mercenaries rrushed towards him, the other two unsheathing their blades, however he slashed towards the dark skinned man, loping half his face off his body, leaving the lower jaw on full display, two rapid lunges, and both mercenaries had a chuck of their chest removed, in less than a moment all three bodies fell down, as Naruto abandoned the spear.


    In all of this Naruto made no motion to recognize what he had done, after all to him, they were worse than ants, in the end, a human does not care or pay attention to every ant they stomp on their way, and neither did Naruto.


    He urged the man he got a request foward, noit caring for the screams in the bar, not caring for the girl who lost her husband, not caring for the impression that was made, while both he and Narumi had stealth mastered beyond belief, they liked to brute force their way into things, that was also one Uzumaki trait that was hard to counter, an Uzumaki often times did not know how to be subtle or have tact, they had a bit of both due to their incredible intelligence, and Narumi''s manipulative hobbies, but they liked destruction way too much.


    <hr>


    In a Darkroom, a muscled hand grabbed a delicate arm.


    (Zabuza) "Haku" his chest was still raw, the gauze was around his chest, it prevented his ribs from dislocating, however, the bandage was getting wet again because of the bleeding from his torn skin.


    (Haku) "What, have you already come back to life" his muffled voice was heard behind the mask.


    He raised himself up, his bulky frame was visible.


    (Zabuza) "Darn you are rough" he reached behind his neck, where three hole-like wounds were felt behind a patch, he faced his helper, narrow-eyes "How long do you plan on wearing that creepy mask? Take it off!"


    (Haku) "It''s a memento from the past, and it has been handy for trickery" he reached the mask and took it off, behind it was a gorgeous face, you would not believe such a delicate face belonged to a boy, he had brown eyes, soft eyebrows, and pink lips, coupled with his hair and his small frame making him a very feminine boy, an immaculate headband with the symbol of the mist was noted on his forehead, as opposed to Zabuza''s which had a line cutting his village symbol.


    He laughed a bit.


    (Haku) "If I hadn''t saved you, you would have died right there, and I don''t want you to have any more wounds on your body, aside from that ugly thing in your chest" Zabuza grabbed his bloody chest that had bandages on it, his eyes were not facing Haku and were unfocused, as if reviewing the fight.


    (Zabuza) "But the neck?, you sure are a nasty one" Haku closed his eyes, a pink hue appeared on his cheek.


    (Haku) "To put you in a state of near death, the neck is the easiest spot, you have too much bulk and your muscles are too strong for simple needles to penetrate easily, that''s why I aimed for the neck, it has considerably less musculature" Haku''s eyes became sad and focused " but- I couldn''t- no, the ruse did not work, that blonde-haired boy was too smart, I had to escape, else he would have killed me right there and then, just as I was escaping, this beutiful girl caught up to me in an instant, I had no choice but to escape into a mirror, else i would have died too" Zabuza nodded understanding, his eyes focused on his blade on the foot of the bed, it was broken, but with blood it would be brand new, he guessed his employer would not let him kill a measly mercenary for blood, so he guessed he had to kill livestock or a wild animal to repair it.


    He tried to move but his body protested.


    (Haku) "Your body will be numb for a few more days, I expect a full recovery in a week, but since you are Zabuza, I expect you will be moving much earlier" he faced Haku again, nodding.


    Haku got up from his chair.


    (Haku) "Will you be alright next time?" Zabuza could not face him.


    (Zabuza) "I don''t know"


    (Haku) "I see" there were no more words between them as Haku closed the door and went out towards his own room.


    <hr>


    Uzumaki''s Curse, preface~


    While Naruto was on a mission to rescue, the daughter of the drunk man for information, Narumi arrived in the ancestral homeland finally.


    She was sitting on a volcanic rock in the middle of the ocean watching the land ahead, The sea was like a raging Dragon, she could barely believe this weather, Tsunami''s rivaling the height of mountains, crashing into what appeared to be a high land, she was in the south-southeast part of the massive island, while it appeared small on the map, it was because of spatial seals, the Land of Waves itself was larger than the United Kingdom, as such, the Capital and other cities were still hundreds of kilometres further on, here where she was standing there was no beach, nothing like that, just a wall of rock, and the land above, more than a thousand meters up in the sea level, yet the waves countinually crashed in the precipice, forming huge splashes with a force that would brutalize a huiman body, she could see whirlpools of all sizes dragging any debree that fell down, like chiks of rocks and sunking it to the dephs of this harsh sea, there were water funnels that reached the clouds, the rain was pretty bad, the wind was razor sharp, it was truly a hellish weather, it was good that she raised a pure white dome that protected her clean body from the rain, she was not keen on taking a second bath.


    A particularly large wave blasted through the coast, the rebound was about to reach her volcanic rock, right in the middle of the sea, but she jumped, breaking the rock, and making a dent in the sea below, as she reached the top of the coast, at least a thousand meters up, the black clouds and the night, made it hard for a normal person to see, but after she landed on the mainland she saw the vegetation, it was the creepiest forest she had ever seen, insted of green and brown colors, it was a yellowishblack, with an orangish red, there were a lot of trees with spikes, thorns, and strange plants, the trees reached the sky, being hundreds of meters tall, resembling sequoias, but therer was a variety of small to medum vegetation, making this forest very thick, it gave off the unapproachable look, however, she saw a badly mantained stone path, she followed it and reached a circular stone ground, with a little mountain on one side, there was a man made hole in it, she entered and saw what was basically a shrine and a ritualistic ruin, the stone floor and walls were painted with dried blood, and it gave off a unique scent, toguether with the mold in this place, she apprached a dais, it was the shrine and it had something written on the bottom, the words were blurred, alsmost scraped off, but she could read the name there.


    the wind outside picked up and the storm thundered outside as she read the name out loud.